"Do your best to present yourself to God as one approved, a worker who has no need to be ashamed, rightly handling the word of truth." 2 Timothy 2:15

 

1 Peter

A collection of studies and resources for 1 Peter 

"Till I come, give attention to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine." 1 Timothy 4:13

1 Peter - The Making of peter

Introduction

Before looking at any of the epistles of Peter it is helpful to look at the man.  Everything he experienced in the Gospels and the Acts comes shining through in his writings.  So we’ll spend some time here reviewing his life and picking up lessons from the experiences of one of the greatest Apostles.  All his triumphs and foibles are before us.  Imagine having the highs and lows of your life perserved for future generations, millions, if not billions of people.

Peter in the Gospels

  1. Meets Jesus (John 1:35-42)
  2. His Calling (Luke 5:1-11 cp. Mat 4:18-22; Mk 1:16-20)
  3. Walks on the Sea (Mat 14:25-33; Mk 6:45-56; Jn 6:15-21)
  4. Confession (1st in Jn 6:68-69; Mat 16:13-19 cp. Mk 8:27-29, Lk 9:18-20)
  5. Rebukes Jesus (Mat 16:21-23; Mk 8:32-33)
  6. Mount of Transfiguration (Mat 17; Mk 9; Lk 9)
  7. Tribute (Mat 17:24-27)
  8. The Last Supper (John 13)
  9. Denial Predictd (Mt 26:30-35; Mk 14:26-31; Lk 22:31-34; Jn 13:33-36) 
  10. Gethsemane (Mat 26:37; Mk 14:32; Jn 18:10)
  11. Denial Fulfilled (Lk 22:55-57; Mat 26:58,69,70; Mk 14:66-68; Jn 18:15-17)               
  12. Restoration (John 21)

Peter after the Gospels

  1. Pentecost (Acts 2)
  2. First Miracle and First  Sufferings (Acts 3:1-4:23)
  3. Annanias and Sapphira (Acts 5:1-11)
  4. More Sufferings (Acts 5:12-42)
  5. In Samaria (Acts 8:14-24)
  6. Healings (Acts 9:32-43)
  7. Cornelius (Acts 10)
  8. Miraculous deliverance (Acts 12)
  9. Rebuked by Paul (Gal 2:6-?)
  10. The Jerusalem Conference (Act 15:1-21)
  11. First Epistle
  12. Second Epistle

H.P. Mansfield in “Guide Book to the Gospels” says,

"He made a threefold confession of Christ, each one more vehement than the last (Mat 14:33, John 6:69; Mat 16:16); a threefold denial of his Lord (Mat 26:69-75); and a threefold protestation of love (John 21:15-17).     

His life reveals him as naturally impulsive (Mat 14:28; 17:4; John 21:7), tender hearted and affectionate (Mat 26:75; John 13:9; 21:15-17), possessing spiritual insight (John 6:68), yet sometimes slow to grasp deeper truths (Mat 15:15, 16); courageous, yet guilty of cowardly denials (Mark 14:67:71); self-sacrificing, yet inclined towards self-seeking (Mat 19:27) and presumptuous (Mat 16:22; John 13:8; 18:10), very often immovable in his convictions (Acts 4:19-20; 5:28, 29, 40, 42)."  (pg. 44)

I can’t help feeling drawn to Peter.  In many respects, he seems so different from my personality.  I imagine him as sometimes loud and bousterous.  Quick with an opinion.  Maybe abrasive at times yet having something that naturally drew people to him.  An energy that could be felt.  Someone that you wanted to latch onto because they made you a better person.  So while I see myself as having a more reserved and quiet demenor then Peter’s, I think I would have been drawn to Peter as a good friend.  I can just imagine being part of this dedicated following of Jesus, and bonding with these twelve men, especially Peter.  And there’s no doubt in my mind that Jesus himself cherished and desired the companionship of Simon Peter.

Given a Name (John 1:35-42)

The first time that Peter met Jesus is recorded for us in John 1:42.  Andrew, Peter’s brother, had already put it into his ear that he was about to meet the Messiah.  Expectations were high.  As they enter the room Jesus looks steadfastly on Peter, catches his eye, and says, “Thou art Simon the son of Jona: thou shalt be called Cephas.”  That’s all that is recorded of their first meeting but imagine the impression it must have made on Peter.  With no seeming introduction he instantly changes his name from Simon (meaning “hearing”) to Cephas (meaning “a stone”) which is the same name in Aramaic for the Greek name Peter.  This was no rash act by our Lord but one pregnant with meaning[1].  His full name was now to be Simon Peter meaning a “hearing stone”.  There is only one other place in scripture that I could find a reference to a “hearing stone” and it was by another Jesus, that is Joshua.  They are, I believe, connected and show the reason why Jesus surnamed him Peter.  The account is in Joshua 24:27 where we have the last words of Joshua to the children of Israel.  The Israelites at this time solidly affirm that they will “serve the LORD” (repeated 3x, v.18, 21, 24) so Joshua sets up this stone outside the sanctuary to stand as a reminder of their devotion.

“And Joshua said unto all the people, Behold, this stone ('eben:H68) shall be a witness unto us; for it hath heard (shama':H8085) all the words of the LORD which he spake unto us: it shall be therefore a witness unto you, lest ye deny your God.”

This stone was listening and had heard all the words so that it could be a witness.  Peter then was Jesus’ hearing stone as one who was constantly at his side assimilating all his words so that at his departure Peter was to be the main witness.  This title of witness is stressed in the Acts of the Apostles (1:8, 22; 2:32; 3:15; 4:33; 5:32; 10:39-43; 13:31, 22:15 (Paul)) and Peter uses it of himself in 1 Peter 5:1 when he says he was “a witness of the sufferings of Christ”. 

The stone that Joshua reared up was a stop gap so that they might not deny their God yet here we find in Peter one who had denied his Lord three times (in contrast to the Israelites affirmations).  The usage of both names in the Gospels and the Acts bear out this transition from one “hearing” to one being “a rock” for Christ. 

Bearing this in mind, it is often fascinating to study his name and ponder the places he is address as Simon, or Peter or together as Simon Peter.  For instance, at the last supper Jesus had said to him,

(Luke 22:31-32)  ". . . Simon, Simon, (notice his emphasis on the name Simon) behold, Satan hath desired to have you (plural), that he may sift you as wheat: {32} But I have prayed for thee (singular), that thy faith fail not: and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren.  {33}And he said unto him, Lord, I am ready to go with thee, both into prison, and to death. {34} And he said, I tell thee, Peter, the cock shall not crow this day, before that thou shalt thrice deny that thou knowest me."

As so often before, Peter is quick to correct his Lord, “I am ready to go with thee both into prison, and to death.”  Jesus replies, “I tell thee, Peter (notice the name change), the cock shall not crow this day, before that thou shalt thrice deny that thou knowest me.”

“When thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren.”  At the time these words must have perplexed Peter.  But that’s the whole point.  It is this conversion process that Peter is struggling with throughout the Gospels and even during moments in the Acts.  Honestly though, it’s the same one we struggle with from day to day, whether we are baptised or not.

Fishers of Men (Luke 5:1-11)

Peter’s character come’s in the very first incident we have of him speaking.  It is in Luke 5:1-11,

"And it came to pass, that, as the people pressed upon him to hear the word of God, he stood by the lake of Gennesaret, {2} And saw two ships standing by the lake: but the fishermen were gone out of them, and were washing their nets. {3} And he entered into one of the ships, which was Simon's, and prayed him that he would thrust out a little from the land. And he sat down, and taught the people out of the ship. {4} Now when he had left speaking, he said unto Simon, Launch out into the deep, and let down your nets for a draught. {5} And Simon answering said unto him, Master, we have toiled all the night, and have taken nothing: nevertheless at thy word I will let down the net."

You can almost get a sense of exasparation on Simon’s reply.  It had been a frustrating night for him, toiling for hours with nothing to show for it.  He had spent his life on the waters of Galilee.  He knew every depth, every current, every fishing spot.  It was his profession after all.

Now comes this carpenter from Nazareth telling him how to fish.  Sure he was a great teacher in religious matters but who was Jesus to tell him about his trade?  But Jesus is about to teach him that he is Lord of all.  How often, in just this way, do we deem ourselves more competent to judge a situation.  We don’t take it to the Lord in prayer, we can handle it ourselves.  How often do we compartmentalise our life, such as our job or school or even family, into areas we think does not concern the Lord?  The Lord can show us miracles in the simple things of life.

So what happens to Peter (Luke 5:6-7)?

 "And when they had this done, they enclosed a great multitude of fishes: and their net brake. {7} And they beckoned unto their partners, which were in the other ship, that they should come and help them. And they came, and filled both the ships, so that they began to sink.”

Immediately the nets fill with fish, the boat rocking over with the weight, the water thrashing with life, the net busting (strings snapping) as fish slither out of it.  Peter’s mind must have been racing as every muscle strains to pull up the net.  They can’t do it.[2]  So there is yelling and commotion, a call for help from their partners in another boat who come over and finally pull up this great catch of fish.  Among the piles of squirming, thrashing fish Simon Peter kneels down.  Notice the name change in Luke 5:8-9,

"When Simon Peter saw it, he fell down at Jesus' knees, saying, Depart from me; for I am a sinful man, O Lord. {9} For he was astonished, and all that were with him, at the draught of the fishes which they had taken:"

Such a typical response from Peter, from one extreme to the other.  Who can blame him.  And so we have the beginnings of the making of Simon Peter.

(Luke 5:10-11 KJV)  "… And Jesus said unto Simon (back to just Simon), Fear not; from henceforth thou shalt catch men. {11} And when they had brought their ships to land, they forsook all, and followed him."

Walking on Water (Matt. 14:22-33)

From this moment on I would dare to say there was no one more dedicated to Jesus than Peter.  When the twelve apostles are chosen he is first in the list.  We can ascertain that he becomes one of the leaders of the twelve.

It must have been because of his faith and dedication.  For in the next major event involving Peter we see him in a boat again, or should I say, out of a boat and on the water.  Even though the miracle of Jesus walking on water is recorded in all four Gospels it is only Matthew (14:22-33) that tells us about Peter’s (little) faith to come to him on the water.

"And straightway Jesus constrained his disciples to get into a ship, and to go before him unto the other side, while he sent the multitudes away. {23} And when he had sent the multitudes away, he went up into a mountain apart to pray: and when the evening was come, he was there alone. {24} But the ship was now in the midst of the sea, tossed with waves: for the wind was contrary. {25} And in the fourth watch of the night Jesus went unto them, walking on the sea. {26} And when the disciples saw him walking on the sea, they were troubled, saying, It is a spirit; and they cried out for fear. {27} But straightway Jesus spake unto them, saying, Be of good cheer; it is I; be not afraid."

It had been a very long night.  The fourth watch is somewhere between 3 to 6 AM.  They had been toiling for hours, rowing, beaten by the wind and waves.  You can understand their fright at somebody walking on the water, trying to make out the figure through the storm.  It would be so easy to fall into the hysteria of the group but not Peter.  Peter was never one to be influenced in that way by a group.  He stands out.

(Mat 14:28-31)  "And Peter answered him and said, Lord, if it be thou, bid me come unto thee on the water. {29} And he said, Come. And when Peter was come down out of the ship, he walked on the water, to go to Jesus. {30} But when he saw the wind boisterous, he was afraid; and beginning to sink, he cried, saying, Lord, save me. {31} And immediately Jesus stretched forth his hand, and caught him, and said unto him, O thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt?"

This incident, in a small way, is a protrayel of the making of Peter.  He so often shows great promise and resolve but then comes up short.  But that’s us too.  That’s mankind.  I admire Peter so much, because I rather see myself as one of those still in the boat, afraid to go to Jesus.  Maybe even saying to Peter, “What?  Are you crazy?  That’s suicide.”  But Peter shows us the lead.  Even in the loss of faith due to the boisterous wind, he cries out, “Lord, save me!”  Even in that he shows us the only one we can turn to when we begin to sink.

Confession (Matt. 16:13-19)

Peter’s determination would come through not only in the natural storms but also in the stormy consensus of opinion that would turn against Jesus.  Later that same day, Peter would in a way step out of the boat again.  In John 6, Jesus had some very hard words to say and many left him because of it, and in this storm of doubt Peter once again stands tall as we read in John 6:66-69,

"From that time many of his disciples went back, and walked no more with him. {67} Then said Jesus unto the twelve, Will ye also go away? {68} Then Simon Peter answered him, Lord, to whom shall we go? thou hast the words of eternal life. {69} And we believe and are sure that thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God."

They all had confessed this when Jesus had gotten back into the boat and the wind had ceased (Matt. 14:33).  Now, against all appearances and peer pressure, Peter says it again.  What a boost that would have been for Jesus to look into Peter’s eyes and see such faith. 

The third time Peter stands out by saying this is in Matt. 16:13-19,

"When Jesus came into the coasts of Caesarea Philippi, he asked his disciples, saying, Whom do men say that I the Son of man am? {14} And they said, Some say that thou art John the Baptist: some, Elias; and others, Jeremias, or one of the prophets. {15} He saith unto them, But whom say ye that I am? {16}”

Was there a pause at this time or was it more the characteristic Peter coming right out and saying it?

“And Simon Peter answered and said, Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God. {17} And Jesus answered and said unto him, Blessed art thou, Simon Barjona: for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven. {18} And I say also unto thee, That thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. {19} And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven."

Notice again the name change form Simon (v. 17) to Peter (v. 18).  Could there be any more higher words of accomodation?  Jesus had chosen Peter for his shear potential.  He knew what this man would become.  He knew at the core of Peter was a rock.  It need to honing but in the end this would be the man to lead his infant ecclesia and start it growing into the temple of believers it is today.

What was Peter thinking after this?  It is hard to tell but Alred Norris puts it wonderfully by saying, “Peter has reached his pinnacle.  But pinnacles are precarious places on which to perch, and another of Peter's falls from grace, more grievous than the sinking on Galilee, is painfully near." (Alred Norris, “Peter: Fisher of Men”, pg. 33,34)

Rebuke (Matt. 16:21-23)

It is so near that it is recorded in the next verse of Matthew’s record.

(Matt. 16:21-23)  "From that time forth began Jesus to show unto his disciples, how that he must go unto Jerusalem, and suffer many things of the elders and chief priests and scribes, and be killed, and be raised again the third day. {22} Then Peter took him, and began to rebuke him, saying, Be it far from thee, Lord: this shall not be unto thee. {23} But he turned, and said unto Peter, Get thee behind me, Satan: thou art an offence unto me: for thou savourest not the things that be of God, but those that be of men."

Notice how it says “Peter took him, and began to rebuke him.”  He was intending to say much more yet was cut off abruptly.  He was back again into the mindset thinking that he could tell Jesus a thing or two.  This is a pattern that Peter follows.  He is continually crushed, humilated, made to think again.  All the great men of scripture like Moses and David went through similar experiences.  It’s how they handled it that made them great because they didn’t make themselves, God made them.

(Psa 51:17 KJV)  "The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit: a broken and a contrite heart, O God, thou wilt not despise."

So the lesson of self sacrifice and following Jesus would come home even more poignantly.  Why is it that when we are low we learn about God’s grace so much more?

The sharp rebuke by Jesus would not only crush Peter, but it would seem to cancel out the blessing he had just received.

Before

Now

Blessed art thou

Get thee behind me

Thou art Peter

Satan

On this rock I will

Thou art a stumblingblock

build my church

unto me (Jesus)

Not flesh and blood

Not the things of God

But my Father

But the things of men

Revealed this to you

Are you thinking about

                                                                        Alfred Norris, “Peter: Fisher of Men”, pg. 37

Peter would learn his lesson and later use this analogy in his own epistle 1 Peter 2:7-8,

"Unto you therefore which believe he is precious: but unto them which be disobedient, the stone which the builders disallowed, the same is made the head of the corner, {8} And a stone of stumbling, and a rock of offence, even to them which stumble at the word, being disobedient: whereunto also they were appointed."

So we can be either a rock to build upon or a stumbling stone.  Peter shows us how quickly we can be either one.

Washing Feet (John 13:3-10)

The lesson is a hard one to learn.  Even with good intentions we can be wrong.  We find Peter falling into the same ways again in John 13:3-10.

"Jesus knowing that the Father had given all things into his hands, and that he was come from God, and went to God; {4} He riseth from supper, and laid aside his garments; and took a towel, and girded himself. {5} After that he poureth water into a basin, and began to wash the disciples' feet, and to wipe them with the towel wherewith he was girded.”

So as Jesus kneels down and carefully washes the grime of his dicsiples feet we can imagine the look on the disciples faces.  As they look around with surprised and questioning faces one can almost see a flush of anger growing in Peter.

“{6} Then cometh he to Simon Peter: and Peter saith unto him, Lord, dost thou wash my feet? {7} Jesus answered and said unto him, What I do thou knowest not now; but thou shalt know hereafter. {8} Peter saith unto him, Thou shalt never wash my feet. Jesus answered him, If I wash thee not, thou hast no part with me."

As if on que, Peter swings to the other extreme.

“{9} Simon Peter saith unto him, Lord, not my feet only, but also my hands and my head. {10} Jesus saith to him, He that is washed needeth not save to wash his feet, but is clean every whit: and ye are clean, but not all."

So there was more humility and another lesson on not only discipleship but on leadership.  It is these lessons that were making Peter into the leader necessary for the future work of the Lord.  It is a slow and patient process and we are thankful he is that way with each of us.

Denial (Luke 22:60-62)

Jesus knew Peter; knew him well.  For all the times he rebuked Peter and brought him low, Jesus knew there was one more to come.  The needful, final and most crushing blow to his good and loyal friend.  When Jesus, right before his arrest and crucifixion, said that “all would be offended” it was the classic Peter who spoke up to correct his Lord.

(Mat 26:33-35 KJV)  "Peter answered and said unto him, Though all men shall be offended because of thee, yet will I never be offended. {34} Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, That this night, before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice. {35} Peter said unto him, Though I should die with thee, yet will I not deny thee. Likewise also said all the disciples."

Peter’s bold confidence is wrong in three ways.  He contradicted his Master, he set himself up as better then the rest, and he spoke out of a confident reliance on his own strength.  Why is it that we often consider that we are strong yet then we fall.  It seems that the greatest lessons in life come from our weaknesses and God telling us that it is not by our might but by his grace we succeed.  Is there any other greater lesson in life?

Alfred Norris says,

"But let us again keep Peter in proper balance.  He was probably not much more impulsive than anyone else.  He was very much more loyal and constructive in his outlook on Jesus than most of the others.  He could rally the flagging assurance of his friends, and, with the exception of John at the Cross itself, stayed closer to the Lord, and at the most perilous time, than anyone else.  If it is true that he alone denied his Lord three times, it is also true that he alone was in the position where it could be possible.  The others were not there to be cross-questioned." (Alfred Norris, “Peter: Fisher of Men”, pg. 96)

Peter knew what the Lord had predicted about him.  He had every impetous to make sure that it didn’t happen.  Did he forget?  Did he, after the first time, chastise himself that it wouldn’t happen again?  And yet he failed three times.  We have the same thing.  God has told us about human nature, he has showed us a more perfect way, we have the blessed hope of things to come yet we still fall short.

(Luke 22:60-62 KJV)  "And Peter said, Man, I know not what thou sayest. And immediately, while he yet spake, the cock crew. {61} And the Lord turned, and looked upon Peter. And Peter remembered the word of the Lord, how he had said unto him, Before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice. {62} And Peter went out, and wept bitterly."

How did the Lord look on Peter?  Certainly there was a tinge of sadness in those eyes that dug into Peter’s heart.  There was sorrow that his prayers for Peter had not yet come true.  He knew they would be answered though and so there was also forgiveness in those eyes.  It would be a look that would bring any man to tears.

Restoration (John 21)

The pain of not only losing his Master but of denying him in his greatest hour of need must have stung Peter for a long long time.  So much so, that he would question his own loyalty, his own place in life.  He would go back to a life of going through the motions, back home, fishing.

But a man cannot go too far from who he is and in John 21 when the Lord Jesus makes himself known on the shoreline Peter literally throws himself back into the sea.  Harking back to when he walked on the water.  But we see a different Peter.  No longer so confident.  No longer so willing to correct the Master.

(John 21:15-17)  "So when they had dined, Jesus saith to Simon Peter, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me more than these? He saith unto him, Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I love thee. He saith unto him, Feed my lambs. {16} He saith to him again the second time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me? He saith unto him, Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I love thee. He saith unto him, Feed my sheep. {17} He saith unto him the third time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me? Peter was grieved because he said unto him the third time, Lovest thou me? And he said unto him, Lord, thou knowest all things; thou knowest that I love thee. Jesus saith unto him, Feed my sheep."

Formerly there had been three questions about his loyalty to Jesus and a threfold crescendo of denials.  Now there are three questions just as probing.  Peter, humbled, makes no attempt to profess a loyalty over what he can be sure.  How can he be sure anymore?  Even though Peter doesn’t feel like it, Jesus knows that he is in the perfect frame of mind to feed his sheep, to be a guiding leader, to be that witness of Jesus.

Significantly, Peter gets another personal prophecy from the Lord.

(John 21:18-19)  "Verily, verily, I say unto thee, When thou wast young, thou girdedst thyself, and walkedst whither thou wouldest: but when thou shalt be old, thou shalt stretch forth thy hands, and another shall gird thee, and carry thee whither thou wouldest not. {19} This spake he, signifying by what death he should glorify God. And when he had spoken this, he saith unto him, Follow me."

This stuck with Peter for the rest of his life for he writes in 2 Peter 1:14,

"Knowing that shortly I must put off this my tabernacle, even as our Lord Jesus Christ hath showed me."

The Speeches and Miracles in the Acts

When we go from John 21 to the Acts of the Apostles we see Peter in this new frame of mind.  He has the poise and confidence to preach and do many mighty works through the power of the Holy Spirit.  Yet, he is a man who has been made by his past experiences.  While he bodly spoke of Christ before rulers and the great throngs, in the back of his mind would be the humiliation and pain he had gone through before.

Peter’s greatest test, I believe, was not the persecutions, trials and improsonments but the acceptance of the Gentiles.  It almost seems like his whole life though was leading to this moment.  He was the one given the keys to the kingdom of heaven and he was the one to use it.

The record of this in Acts 10 is interesting because it is the first time he is refered to as Simon in the Acts.

(Acts 10:5-6)  "And now send men to Joppa, and call for one Simon, whose surname is Peter: {6} He lodgeth with one Simon a tanner, whose house is by the sea side: he shall tell thee what thou oughtest to do."

When Peter is given the vision of all manner of beasts in a sheet coming down from heaven, we see the old Peter revealed again, that is, one that objected and corrected what the Lord said.

(Acts 10:13-16)  "And there came a voice to him, Rise, Peter; kill, and eat. {14} But Peter said, Not so, Lord; for I have never eaten any thing that is common or unclean. {15} And the voice spake unto him again the second time, What God hath cleansed, that call not thou common. {16} This was done thrice: and the vessel was received up again into heaven."

It is also significant that this happened three times.  But while the new Peter pondered these things it became obvious how the Spirit was showing him that God had granted the Gentiles repentance unto life.  The old Peter would not have gone under a Gentiles roof for it was unlawful (v. 28) but the new Peter “went without gainsaying” (v. 29).

Peter was just the man made for this job.  While those of the circumcision questioned it all, Peter knew that he could not “withstand God” (v. 17).  He had tried that to many times before and failed.

The Jerusalem Conference

This doesn’t mean that it was easy for Peter.  No matter what place we are in life there can always be relapses.  We see this happen to Peter in Galatians 2:11-13,

"But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to the face, because he was to be blamed. {12} For before that certain came from James, he did eat with the Gentiles: but when they were come, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing them which were of the circumcision. {13} And the other Jews dissembled likewise with him; insomuch that Barnabas also was carried away with their dissimulation."

Obviously Peter had lost his way.  He was, more then likely, trying to appease certain of the Jews.  Not wanting to cause controversy at this time and place.  But Paul, rightly, saw the more immenent danger to the Gentile believers faith and withstood Peter to his face. 

(Gal. 2:14-16)  "But when I saw that they walked not uprightly according to the truth of the gospel, I said unto Peter before them all, If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews? {15} We who are Jews by nature, and not sinners of the Gentiles, {16} Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law: for by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified."

How did Peter take this rebuke?  Well, we don’t know for certain, but he had been in that position before.  We can only imagine that Peter humbly accepted his error.  This is more then likely the case when we see the very words of Paul here in Gal. 2:16 echoed by Peter at the Jerusalem conference in Acts 15:7-11,

(Acts 15:7-11)  "And when there had been much disputing, Peter rose up, and said unto them, Men and brethren, ye know how that a good while ago God made choice among us, that the Gentiles by my mouth should hear the word of the gospel, and believe. {8} And God, which knoweth the hearts, bare them witness, giving them the Holy Ghost, even as he did unto us; {9} And put no difference between us and them, purifying their hearts by faith. {10} Now therefore why tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor we were able to bear? {11} But we believe that through the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ we shall be saved, even as they."

Here are the last words of Peter in the Acts of the Apostles.  Thankfully though these are not his last words in the Bible and, Lord willing, we will take up his epistle and learn more from this great Apostle.

 

[1]No doubt it was much like the next incident with Nathanael in which Jesus says “I saw thee” before they had even met.

[2]Makes me wonder what Jesus was doing this whole time?  Was he helping?  Was he standing back watching it all?

 

 

"Till I come, give attention to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine." 1 Timothy 4:13

 

  1.  1 Peter - The Making of Peter

1 Peter - The Making of Peter

Introduction

Before looking at any of the epistles of Peter it is helpful to look at the man.  Everything he experienced in the Gospels and the Acts comes shining through in his writings.  So we’ll spend some time here reviewing his life and picking up lessons from the experiences of one of the greatest Apostles.  All his triumphs and foibles are before us.  Imagine having the highs and lows of your life perserved for future generations, millions, if not billions of people.

Peter in the Gospels

  1. Meets Jesus (John 1:35-42)
  2. His Calling (Luke 5:1-11 cp. Mat 4:18-22; Mk 1:16-20)
  3. Walks on the Sea (Mat 14:25-33; Mk 6:45-56; Jn 6:15-21)
  4. Confession (1st in Jn 6:68-69; Mat 16:13-19 cp. Mk 8:27-29, Lk 9:18-20)
  5. Rebukes Jesus (Mat 16:21-23; Mk 8:32-33)
  6. Mount of Transfiguration (Mat 17; Mk 9; Lk 9)
  7. Tribute (Mat 17:24-27)
  8. The Last Supper (John 13)
  9. Denial Predicted (Mt 26:30-35; Mk 14:26-31; Lk 22:31-34; Jn 13:33-36) 
  10. Gethsemane (Mat 26:37; Mk 14:32; Jn 18:10)
  11. Denial Fulfilled (Lk 22:55-57; Mat 26:58,69,70; Mk 14:66-68; Jn 18:15-17)               
  12. Restoration (John 21)

Peter after the Gospels

  1. Pentecost (Acts 2)
  2. First Miracle and First  Sufferings (Acts 3:1-4:23)
  3. Annanias and Sapphira (Acts 5:1-11)
  4. More Sufferings (Acts 5:12-42)
  5. In Samaria (Acts 8:14-24)
  6. Healings (Acts 9:32-43)
  7. Cornelius (Acts 10)
  8. Miraculous deliverance (Acts 12)
  9. Rebuked by Paul (Gal 2:6-?)
  10. The Jerusalem Conference (Act 15:1-21)
  11. First Epistle
  12. Second Epistle

H.P. Mansfield in “Guide Book to the Gospels” says,

"He made a threefold confession of Christ, each one more vehement than the last (Mat 14:33, John 6:69; Mat 16:16); a threefold denial of his Lord (Mat 26:69-75); and a threefold protestation of love (John 21:15-17).     

His life reveals him as naturally impulsive (Mat 14:28; 17:4; John 21:7), tender hearted and affectionate (Mat 26:75; John 13:9; 21:15-17), possessing spiritual insight (John 6:68), yet sometimes slow to grasp deeper truths (Mat 15:15, 16); courageous, yet guilty of cowardly denials (Mark 14:67:71); self-sacrificing, yet inclined towards self-seeking (Mat 19:27) and presumptuous (Mat 16:22; John 13:8; 18:10), very often immovable in his convictions (Acts 4:19-20; 5:28, 29, 40, 42)."  (pg. 44)

I can’t help feeling drawn to Peter.  In many respects, he seems so different from my personality.  I imagine him as sometimes loud and bousterous.  Quick with an opinion.  Maybe abrasive at times yet having something that naturally drew people to him.  An energy that could be felt.  Someone that you wanted to latch onto because they made you a better person.  So while I see myself as having a more reserved and quiet demenor then Peter’s, I think I would have been drawn to Peter as a good friend.  I can just imagine being part of this dedicated following of Jesus, and bonding with these twelve men, especially Peter.  And there’s no doubt in my mind that Jesus himself cherished and desired the companionship of Simon Peter.

Given a Name (John 1:35-42)

The first time that Peter met Jesus is recorded for us in John 1:42.  Andrew, Peter’s brother, had already put it into his ear that he was about to meet the Messiah.  Expectations were high.  As they enter the room Jesus looks steadfastly on Peter, catches his eye, and says, “Thou art Simon the son of Jona: thou shalt be called Cephas.”  That’s all that is recorded of their first meeting but imagine the impression it must have made on Peter.  With no seeming introduction he instantly changes his name from Simon (meaning “hearing”) to Cephas (meaning “a stone”) which is the same name in Aramaic for the Greek name Peter.  This was no rash act by our Lord but one pregnant with meaning[1].  His full name was now to be Simon Peter meaning a “hearing stone”.  There is only one other place in scripture that I could find a reference to a “hearing stone” and it was by another Jesus, that is Joshua.  They are, I believe, connected and show the reason why Jesus surnamed him Peter.  The account is in Joshua 24:27 where we have the last words of Joshua to the children of Israel.  The Israelites at this time solidly affirm that they will “serve the LORD” (repeated 3x, v.18, 21, 24) so Joshua sets up this stone outside the sanctuary to stand as a reminder of their devotion.

“And Joshua said unto all the people, Behold, this stone ('eben:H68) shall be a witness unto us; for it hath heard (shama':H8085) all the words of the LORD which he spake unto us: it shall be therefore a witness unto you, lest ye deny your God.”

This stone was listening and had heard all the words so that it could be a witness.  Peter then was Jesus’ hearing stone as one who was constantly at his side assimilating all his words so that at his departure Peter was to be the main witness.  This title of witness is stressed in the Acts of the Apostles (1:8, 22; 2:32; 3:15; 4:33; 5:32; 10:39-43; 13:31, 22:15 (Paul)) and Peter uses it of himself in 1 Peter 5:1 when he says he was “a witness of the sufferings of Christ”. 

The stone that Joshua reared up was a stop gap so that they might not deny their God yet here we find in Peter one who had denied his Lord three times (in contrast to the Israelites affirmations).  The usage of both names in the Gospels and the Acts bear out this transition from one “hearing” to one being “a rock” for Christ. 

Bearing this in mind, it is often fascinating to study his name and ponder the places he is address as Simon, or Peter or together as Simon Peter.  For instance, at the last supper Jesus had said to him,

(Luke 22:31-32)  ". . . Simon, Simon, (notice his emphasis on the name Simon) behold, Satan hath desired to have you (plural), that he may sift you as wheat: {32} But I have prayed for thee (singular), that thy faith fail not: and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren.  {33}And he said unto him, Lord, I am ready to go with thee, both into prison, and to death. {34} And he said, I tell thee, Peter, the cock shall not crow this day, before that thou shalt thrice deny that thou knowest me."

As so often before, Peter is quick to correct his Lord, “I am ready to go with thee both into prison, and to death.”  Jesus replies, “I tell thee, Peter (notice the name change), the cock shall not crow this day, before that thou shalt thrice deny that thou knowest me.”

“When thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren.”  At the time these words must have perplexed Peter.  But that’s the whole point.  It is this conversion process that Peter is struggling with throughout the Gospels and even during moments in the Acts.  Honestly though, it’s the same one we struggle with from day to day, whether we are baptised or not.

Fishers of Men (Luke 5:1-11)

Peter’s character come’s in the very first incident we have of him speaking.  It is in Luke 5:1-11,

"And it came to pass, that, as the people pressed upon him to hear the word of God, he stood by the lake of Gennesaret, {2} And saw two ships standing by the lake: but the fishermen were gone out of them, and were washing their nets. {3} And he entered into one of the ships, which was Simon's, and prayed him that he would thrust out a little from the land. And he sat down, and taught the people out of the ship. {4} Now when he had left speaking, he said unto Simon, Launch out into the deep, and let down your nets for a draught. {5} And Simon answering said unto him, Master, we have toiled all the night, and have taken nothing: nevertheless at thy word I will let down the net."

You can almost get a sense of exasparation on Simon’s reply.  It had been a frustrating night for him, toiling for hours with nothing to show for it.  He had spent his life on the waters of Galilee.  He knew every depth, every current, every fishing spot.  It was his profession after all.

Now comes this carpenter from Nazareth telling him how to fish.  Sure he was a great teacher in religious matters but who was Jesus to tell him about his trade?  But Jesus is about to teach him that he is Lord of all.  How often, in just this way, do we deem ourselves more competent to judge a situation.  We don’t take it to the Lord in prayer, we can handle it ourselves.  How often do we compartmentalise our life, such as our job or school or even family, into areas we think does not concern the Lord?  The Lord can show us miracles in the simple things of life.

So what happens to Peter (Luke 5:6-7)?

 "And when they had this done, they enclosed a great multitude of fishes: and their net brake. {7} And they beckoned unto their partners, which were in the other ship, that they should come and help them. And they came, and filled both the ships, so that they began to sink.”

Immediately the nets fill with fish, the boat rocking over with the weight, the water thrashing with life, the net busting (strings snapping) as fish slither out of it.  Peter’s mind must have been racing as every muscle strains to pull up the net.  They can’t do it.[2]  So there is yelling and commotion, a call for help from their partners in another boat who come over and finally pull up this great catch of fish.  Among the piles of squirming, thrashing fish Simon Peter kneels down.  Notice the name change in Luke 5:8-9,

"When Simon Peter saw it, he fell down at Jesus' knees, saying, Depart from me; for I am a sinful man, O Lord. {9} For he was astonished, and all that were with him, at the draught of the fishes which they had taken:"

Such a typical response from Peter, from one extreme to the other.  Who can blame him.  And so we have the beginnings of the making of Simon Peter.

(Luke 5:10-11 KJV)  "… And Jesus said unto Simon (back to just Simon), Fear not; from henceforth thou shalt catch men. {11} And when they had brought their ships to land, they forsook all, and followed him."

Walking on Water (Matt. 14:22-33)

From this moment on I would dare to say there was no one more dedicated to Jesus than Peter.  When the twelve apostles are chosen he is first in the list.  We can ascertain that he becomes one of the leaders of the twelve.

It must have been because of his faith and dedication.  For in the next major event involving Peter we see him in a boat again, or should I say, out of a boat and on the water.  Even though the miracle of Jesus walking on water is recorded in all four Gospels it is only Matthew (14:22-33) that tells us about Peter’s (little) faith to come to him on the water.

"And straightway Jesus constrained his disciples to get into a ship, and to go before him unto the other side, while he sent the multitudes away. {23} And when he had sent the multitudes away, he went up into a mountain apart to pray: and when the evening was come, he was there alone. {24} But the ship was now in the midst of the sea, tossed with waves: for the wind was contrary. {25} And in the fourth watch of the night Jesus went unto them, walking on the sea. {26} And when the disciples saw him walking on the sea, they were troubled, saying, It is a spirit; and they cried out for fear. {27} But straightway Jesus spake unto them, saying, Be of good cheer; it is I; be not afraid."

It had been a very long night.  The fourth watch is somewhere between 3 to 6 AM.  They had been toiling for hours, rowing, beaten by the wind and waves.  You can understand their fright at somebody walking on the water, trying to make out the figure through the storm.  It would be so easy to fall into the hysteria of the group but not Peter.  Peter was never one to be influenced in that way by a group.  He stands out.

(Mat 14:28-31)  "And Peter answered him and said, Lord, if it be thou, bid me come unto thee on the water. {29} And he said, Come. And when Peter was come down out of the ship, he walked on the water, to go to Jesus. {30} But when he saw the wind boisterous, he was afraid; and beginning to sink, he cried, saying, Lord, save me. {31} And immediately Jesus stretched forth his hand, and caught him, and said unto him, O thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt?"

This incident, in a small way, is a protrayel of the making of Peter.  He so often shows great promise and resolve but then comes up short.  But that’s us too.  That’s mankind.  I admire Peter so much, because I rather see myself as one of those still in the boat, afraid to go to Jesus.  Maybe even saying to Peter, “What?  Are you crazy?  That’s suicide.”  But Peter shows us the lead.  Even in the loss of faith due to the boisterous wind, he cries out, “Lord, save me!”  Even in that he shows us the only one we can turn to when we begin to sink.

Confession (Matt. 16:13-19)

Peter’s determination would come through not only in the natural storms but also in the stormy consensus of opinion that would turn against Jesus.  Later that same day, Peter would in a way step out of the boat again.  In John 6, Jesus had some very hard words to say and many left him because of it, and in this storm of doubt Peter once again stands tall as we read in John 6:66-69,

"From that time many of his disciples went back, and walked no more with him. {67} Then said Jesus unto the twelve, Will ye also go away? {68} Then Simon Peter answered him, Lord, to whom shall we go? thou hast the words of eternal life. {69} And we believe and are sure that thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God."

They all had confessed this when Jesus had gotten back into the boat and the wind had ceased (Matt. 14:33).  Now, against all appearances and peer pressure, Peter says it again.  What a boost that would have been for Jesus to look into Peter’s eyes and see such faith. 

The third time Peter stands out by saying this is in Matt. 16:13-19,

"When Jesus came into the coasts of Caesarea Philippi, he asked his disciples, saying, Whom do men say that I the Son of man am? {14} And they said, Some say that thou art John the Baptist: some, Elias; and others, Jeremias, or one of the prophets. {15} He saith unto them, But whom say ye that I am? {16}”

Was there a pause at this time or was it more the characteristic Peter coming right out and saying it?

“And Simon Peter answered and said, Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God. {17} And Jesus answered and said unto him, Blessed art thou, Simon Barjona: for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven. {18} And I say also unto thee, That thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. {19} And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven."

Notice again the name change form Simon (v. 17) to Peter (v. 18).  Could there be any more higher words of accomodation?  Jesus had chosen Peter for his shear potential.  He knew what this man would become.  He knew at the core of Peter was a rock.  It need to honing but in the end this would be the man to lead his infant ecclesia and start it growing into the temple of believers it is today.

What was Peter thinking after this?  It is hard to tell but Alred Norris puts it wonderfully by saying, “Peter has reached his pinnacle.  But pinnacles are precarious places on which to perch, and another of Peter's falls from grace, more grievous than the sinking on Galilee, is painfully near." (Alred Norris, “Peter: Fisher of Men”, pg. 33,34)

Rebuke (Matt. 16:21-23)

It is so near that it is recorded in the next verse of Matthew’s record.

(Matt. 16:21-23)  "From that time forth began Jesus to show unto his disciples, how that he must go unto Jerusalem, and suffer many things of the elders and chief priests and scribes, and be killed, and be raised again the third day. {22} Then Peter took him, and began to rebuke him, saying, Be it far from thee, Lord: this shall not be unto thee. {23} But he turned, and said unto Peter, Get thee behind me, Satan: thou art an offence unto me: for thou savourest not the things that be of God, but those that be of men."

Notice how it says “Peter took him, and began to rebuke him.”  He was intending to say much more yet was cut off abruptly.  He was back again into the mindset thinking that he could tell Jesus a thing or two.  This is a pattern that Peter follows.  He is continually crushed, humilated, made to think again.  All the great men of scripture like Moses and David went through similar experiences.  It’s how they handled it that made them great because they didn’t make themselves, God made them.

(Psa 51:17 KJV)  "The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit: a broken and a contrite heart, O God, thou wilt not despise."

So the lesson of self sacrifice and following Jesus would come home even more poignantly.  Why is it that when we are low we learn about God’s grace so much more?

The sharp rebuke by Jesus would not only crush Peter, but it would seem to cancel out the blessing he had just received.

Before

Now

Blessed art thou

Get thee behind me

Thou art Peter

Satan

On this rock I will

Thou art a stumblingblock

build my church

unto me (Jesus)

Not flesh and blood

Not the things of God

But my Father

But the things of men

Revealed this to you

Are you thinking about

                                                                        Alfred Norris, “Peter: Fisher of Men”, pg. 37

Peter would learn his lesson and later use this analogy in his own epistle 1 Peter 2:7-8,

"Unto you therefore which believe he is precious: but unto them which be disobedient, the stone which the builders disallowed, the same is made the head of the corner, {8} And a stone of stumbling, and a rock of offence, even to them which stumble at the word, being disobedient: whereunto also they were appointed."

So we can be either a rock to build upon or a stumbling stone.  Peter shows us how quickly we can be either one.

Washing Feet (John 13:3-10)

The lesson is a hard one to learn.  Even with good intentions we can be wrong.  We find Peter falling into the same ways again in John 13:3-10.

"Jesus knowing that the Father had given all things into his hands, and that he was come from God, and went to God; {4} He riseth from supper, and laid aside his garments; and took a towel, and girded himself. {5} After that he poureth water into a basin, and began to wash the disciples' feet, and to wipe them with the towel wherewith he was girded.”

So as Jesus kneels down and carefully washes the grime of his dicsiples feet we can imagine the look on the disciples faces.  As they look around with surprised and questioning faces one can almost see a flush of anger growing in Peter.

“{6} Then cometh he to Simon Peter: and Peter saith unto him, Lord, dost thou wash my feet? {7} Jesus answered and said unto him, What I do thou knowest not now; but thou shalt know hereafter. {8} Peter saith unto him, Thou shalt never wash my feet. Jesus answered him, If I wash thee not, thou hast no part with me."

As if on que, Peter swings to the other extreme.

“{9} Simon Peter saith unto him, Lord, not my feet only, but also my hands and my head. {10} Jesus saith to him, He that is washed needeth not save to wash his feet, but is clean every whit: and ye are clean, but not all."

So there was more humility and another lesson on not only discipleship but on leadership.  It is these lessons that were making Peter into the leader necessary for the future work of the Lord.  It is a slow and patient process and we are thankful he is that way with each of us.

Denial (Luke 22:60-62)

Jesus knew Peter; knew him well.  For all the times he rebuked Peter and brought him low, Jesus knew there was one more to come.  The needful, final and most crushing blow to his good and loyal friend.  When Jesus, right before his arrest and crucifixion, said that “all would be offended” it was the classic Peter who spoke up to correct his Lord.

(Mat 26:33-35 KJV)  "Peter answered and said unto him, Though all men shall be offended because of thee, yet will I never be offended. {34} Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, That this night, before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice. {35} Peter said unto him, Though I should die with thee, yet will I not deny thee. Likewise also said all the disciples."

Peter’s bold confidence is wrong in three ways.  He contradicted his Master, he set himself up as better then the rest, and he spoke out of a confident reliance on his own strength.  Why is it that we often consider that we are strong yet then we fall.  It seems that the greatest lessons in life come from our weaknesses and God telling us that it is not by our might but by his grace we succeed.  Is there any other greater lesson in life?

Alfred Norris says,

"But let us again keep Peter in proper balance.  He was probably not much more impulsive than anyone else.  He was very much more loyal and constructive in his outlook on Jesus than most of the others.  He could rally the flagging assurance of his friends, and, with the exception of John at the Cross itself, stayed closer to the Lord, and at the most perilous time, than anyone else.  If it is true that he alone denied his Lord three times, it is also true that he alone was in the position where it could be possible.  The others were not there to be cross-questioned." (Alfred Norris, “Peter: Fisher of Men”, pg. 96)

Peter knew what the Lord had predicted about him.  He had every impetous to make sure that it didn’t happen.  Did he forget?  Did he, after the first time, chastise himself that it wouldn’t happen again?  And yet he failed three times.  We have the same thing.  God has told us about human nature, he has showed us a more perfect way, we have the blessed hope of things to come yet we still fall short.

(Luke 22:60-62 KJV)  "And Peter said, Man, I know not what thou sayest. And immediately, while he yet spake, the cock crew. {61} And the Lord turned, and looked upon Peter. And Peter remembered the word of the Lord, how he had said unto him, Before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice. {62} And Peter went out, and wept bitterly."

How did the Lord look on Peter?  Certainly there was a tinge of sadness in those eyes that dug into Peter’s heart.  There was sorrow that his prayers for Peter had not yet come true.  He knew they would be answered though and so there was also forgiveness in those eyes.  It would be a look that would bring any man to tears.

Restoration (John 21)

The pain of not only losing his Master but of denying him in his greatest hour of need must have stung Peter for a long long time.  So much so, that he would question his own loyalty, his own place in life.  He would go back to a life of going through the motions, back home, fishing.

But a man cannot go too far from who he is and in John 21 when the Lord Jesus makes himself known on the shoreline Peter literally throws himself back into the sea.  Harking back to when he walked on the water.  But we see a different Peter.  No longer so confident.  No longer so willing to correct the Master.

(John 21:15-17)  "So when they had dined, Jesus saith to Simon Peter, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me more than these? He saith unto him, Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I love thee. He saith unto him, Feed my lambs. {16} He saith to him again the second time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me? He saith unto him, Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I love thee. He saith unto him, Feed my sheep. {17} He saith unto him the third time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me? Peter was grieved because he said unto him the third time, Lovest thou me? And he said unto him, Lord, thou knowest all things; thou knowest that I love thee. Jesus saith unto him, Feed my sheep."

Formerly there had been three questions about his loyalty to Jesus and a threfold crescendo of denials.  Now there are three questions just as probing.  Peter, humbled, makes no attempt to profess a loyalty over what he can be sure.  How can he be sure anymore?  Even though Peter doesn’t feel like it, Jesus knows that he is in the perfect frame of mind to feed his sheep, to be a guiding leader, to be that witness of Jesus.

Significantly, Peter gets another personal prophecy from the Lord.

(John 21:18-19)  "Verily, verily, I say unto thee, When thou wast young, thou girdedst thyself, and walkedst whither thou wouldest: but when thou shalt be old, thou shalt stretch forth thy hands, and another shall gird thee, and carry thee whither thou wouldest not. {19} This spake he, signifying by what death he should glorify God. And when he had spoken this, he saith unto him, Follow me."

This stuck with Peter for the rest of his life for he writes in 2 Peter 1:14,

"Knowing that shortly I must put off this my tabernacle, even as our Lord Jesus Christ hath showed me."

The Speeches and Miracles in the Acts

When we go from John 21 to the Acts of the Apostles we see Peter in this new frame of mind.  He has the poise and confidence to preach and do many mighty works through the power of the Holy Spirit.  Yet, he is a man who has been made by his past experiences.  While he bodly spoke of Christ before rulers and the great throngs, in the back of his mind would be the humiliation and pain he had gone through before.

Peter’s greatest test, I believe, was not the persecutions, trials and improsonments but the acceptance of the Gentiles.  It almost seems like his whole life though was leading to this moment.  He was the one given the keys to the kingdom of heaven and he was the one to use it.

The record of this in Acts 10 is interesting because it is the first time he is refered to as Simon in the Acts.

(Acts 10:5-6)  "And now send men to Joppa, and call for one Simon, whose surname is Peter: {6} He lodgeth with one Simon a tanner, whose house is by the sea side: he shall tell thee what thou oughtest to do."

When Peter is given the vision of all manner of beasts in a sheet coming down from heaven, we see the old Peter revealed again, that is, one that objected and corrected what the Lord said.

(Acts 10:13-16)  "And there came a voice to him, Rise, Peter; kill, and eat. {14} But Peter said, Not so, Lord; for I have never eaten any thing that is common or unclean. {15} And the voice spake unto him again the second time, What God hath cleansed, that call not thou common. {16} This was done thrice: and the vessel was received up again into heaven."

It is also significant that this happened three times.  But while the new Peter pondered these things it became obvious how the Spirit was showing him that God had granted the Gentiles repentance unto life.  The old Peter would not have gone under a Gentiles roof for it was unlawful (v. 28) but the new Peter “went without gainsaying” (v. 29).

Peter was just the man made for this job.  While those of the circumcision questioned it all, Peter knew that he could not “withstand God” (v. 17).  He had tried that to many times before and failed.

The Jerusalem Conference

This doesn’t mean that it was easy for Peter.  No matter what place we are in life there can always be relapses.  We see this happen to Peter in Galatians 2:11-13,

"But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to the face, because he was to be blamed. {12} For before that certain came from James, he did eat with the Gentiles: but when they were come, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing them which were of the circumcision. {13} And the other Jews dissembled likewise with him; insomuch that Barnabas also was carried away with their dissimulation."

Obviously Peter had lost his way.  He was, more then likely, trying to appease certain of the Jews.  Not wanting to cause controversy at this time and place.  But Paul, rightly, saw the more immenent danger to the Gentile believers faith and withstood Peter to his face. 

(Gal. 2:14-16)  "But when I saw that they walked not uprightly according to the truth of the gospel, I said unto Peter before them all, If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews? {15} We who are Jews by nature, and not sinners of the Gentiles, {16} Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law: for by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified."

How did Peter take this rebuke?  Well, we don’t know for certain, but he had been in that position before.  We can only imagine that Peter humbly accepted his error.  This is more then likely the case when we see the very words of Paul here in Gal. 2:16 echoed by Peter at the Jerusalem conference in Acts 15:7-11,

(Acts 15:7-11)  "And when there had been much disputing, Peter rose up, and said unto them, Men and brethren, ye know how that a good while ago God made choice among us, that the Gentiles by my mouth should hear the word of the gospel, and believe. {8} And God, which knoweth the hearts, bare them witness, giving them the Holy Ghost, even as he did unto us; {9} And put no difference between us and them, purifying their hearts by faith. {10} Now therefore why tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor we were able to bear? {11} But we believe that through the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ we shall be saved, even as they."

Here are the last words of Peter in the Acts of the Apostles.  Thankfully though these are not his last words in the Bible and, Lord willing, we will take up his epistle and learn more from this great Apostle.

 

[1]No doubt it was much like the next incident with Nathanael in which Jesus says “I saw thee” before they had even met.

[2]Makes me wonder what Jesus was doing this whole time?  Was he helping?  Was he standing back watching it all?

 

 

 

 
  1.  1 Peter Class 1 - Sanctification and Salvation

1 Peter Class 1 - Sanctification and Salvation

1 Peter Class 1 - Sanctification and Salvation

The first time that Peter met Jesus is recorded for us in John 1:42. Andrew, Peter’s brother, had already put it into his ear that he was about to meet the Messiah. Expectations were high. As they enter the room Jesus looks steadfastly on Peter, catches his eye, and says, “Thou art Simon the son of Jona: thou shalt be called Cephas.” That’s all that is recorded of their first meeting but imagine the impression it must have made on Peter. With no seeming introduction he instantly changes his name from Simon (meaning “hearing”) to Cephas (meaning “a stone”) which is the same name in Aramaic for the Greek name Peter. This was no rash act by our Lord but one pregnant with meaning [1]. His full name was now to be Simon Peter meaning a “hearing stone”. There is only one other place in scripture that I could find a reference to a “hearing stone” and it was by another Jesus, that is Joshua. They are, I believe, connected and show the reason why Jesus surnamed him Peter. The account is in Joshua 24:27 where we have the last words of Joshua to the children of Israel. The Israelites at this time solidly affirm that they will “serve the LORD” (repeated 3x, v.18, 21, 24) so Joshua sets up this stone outside the sanctuary to stand as a reminder of their devotion.

“And Joshua said unto all the people, Behold, this stone ('eben:H68) shall be a witness unto us; for it hath heard (shama':H8085) all the words of the LORD which he spake unto us: it shall be therefore a witness unto you, lest ye deny your God.”

This stone was listening and had heard all the words so that it could be a witness. Peter then was Jesus’ hearing stone as one who was constantly at his side assimilating all his words so that at his departure Peter was to be the main witness. This title of witness is stressed in the Acts of the Apostles (1:8, 22; 2:32; 3:15; 4:33; 5:32; 10:39-43; 13:31, 22:15 (Paul)) and Peter uses it of himself in 1 Peter 5:1 when he says he was “a witness of the sufferings of Christ”.

The stone that Joshua reared up was a stop gap so that they might not deny their God yet here we find in Peter one who had denied his Lord three times (in contrast to the Israelites affirmations). The usage of both names in the Gospels and the Acts bear out this transition from one “hearing” to one being “a rock” for Christ. At the last supper Jesus had said to him,

(Luke 22:31-32) ". . . Simon, Simon, (notice his emphasis on the name Simon) behold, Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat: {32} But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not: and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren."

As so often before, Peter is quick to correct his Lord, “I am ready to go with thee both into prison, and to death.” Jesus replies, “I tell thee, Peter (notice the name change), the cock shall not crow this day, before that thou shalt thrice deny that thou knowest me.”

“When thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren.” At the time these words must have perplexed Peter but some thirty odd years later we have the fruits of his conversion in his letter “to the strangers scattered through out Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia.” Why was Peter writing to these brethren? All these regions are found in what we know of today as Northern Turkey. It certainly seems out of the sphere of his influence. This would have been more like Paul's territory but he had been suffered not to go there (Acts 16:6-7). Had it been reserved for Peter's preaching? We have no mention of his traveling there. What we can be certain of is that he knew these brethren from long ago since three out of five of these areas are mentioned in Acts 2:9 as those who heard his first speech on the day of Pentecost. What we have here then is a simple correspondence of Peter’s to “strengthen the brethren” as Jesus had commanded. And not only these brethren but possibly those of Babylon as well (1 Peter 5:13) as this is the same territory mentioned also in Acts 2:9 as the Parthians, Medes, Elamites and Mesopotamians. Certainly communication continued among these early brothers and sisters and Peter’s loving care for these early converts comes shining through. What an example to us of persevering kindness when it is so easy to lose touch with past relationships, and to hear of their problems and feel so distant. How many of us pick up pen and paper (or email) and write encouraging notes to those acquaintances so far away?

The Key Topic

Peter intimately knew of these brethren who by the style of his writing seem to be made up of both Jews and Gentiles. This is not surprising as the record in Acts states that there were “Jews and proselytes” (Acts 2:10). He more importantly knew of their “manifold temptations” (1:6). The word “manifold” means various and the word “temptations” would be better translated as “trials”. This then becomes the key focus of this epistle to strengthen these brethren through their trials by giving them both the example of the sufferings of Christ and the future vision of the reward of glory. The fiery trial before everlasting glory.

The idea of fiery trials seems at once so drastic and to speak of such sufferings that would only be accountable to torture and death. That this was the case for early Christians is in no doubt. What Paul had done in his persecutions was certainly continued on to some degree. Somewhere shortly after the writing of this epistle the Christians would become scapegoats for Nero and suffer terrible deaths for the name of Christ. But Peter makes no reference here to that type of suffering. There is some indication of physical abuse for servants and possibly for other believers (3:13) but the main focus of their enduring trials is on slander and false accusation. Consider the following verses.

(1 Pet 2:12) "Having your conversation honest among the Gentiles: that, whereas they speak against you as evildoers, they may by your good works, which they shall behold, glorify God in the day of visitation."

(1 Pet 2:23) "Who, when he was reviled, reviled not again; when he suffered, he threatened not; but committed himself to him that judgeth righteously:"

(1 Pet 3:16) "Having a good conscience; that, whereas they speak evil of you, as of evildoers, they may be ashamed that falsely accuse your good conversation in Christ."

(1 Pet 4:4) "Wherein they think it strange that ye run not with them to the same excess of riot, speaking evil of you:"

(1 Pet 4:14) "If ye be reproached for the name of Christ, happy are ye; for the spirit of glory and of God resteth upon you: on their part he is evil spoken of, but on your part he is glorified.”

This then is a level of suffering which we all can and should know. For the only way to escape it is to hide our light under a bushel. We may at times feel distant to the extent of the torture and death that the faithful of old had to undergo. We may never know that extent of a trial but we can and should feel close to these brethren for they were undergoing things common to us all. The hardest part of sharing my faith is getting over this fear of reproach and ridicule. Peter tells us not to be surprised when it comes but to welcome it as a sure sign of your good behavior in Christ.

Peter also gives us some very practical examples of the trials these brethren and sisters were undergoing. He talks about problems with governments. He speaks to slaves who had terrible masters establishing principles for us in our everyday work environments. He councils sisters with unbelieving husbands. This can be a matter of great trial that is not unknown to many of us. He touches on aspects of married life. He even tells of the reproaches of those Gentiles who loved to party and live in immorality. So these trials are evident in everyday affairs, in the seemingly mundane relationships of life, of a life lived day by day struggling to show the love of Christ. Surely for many of us there will not be a prominent role of suffering death and torture for the glory of God. He is nonetheless more concerned with our everyday trials in our families, at work, in the ecclesia and in society. God manifestation is developed in the life of a believer who endures through all sorts of trials and temptations, whether in abundance or want, to show a life of consistency in holiness, faith and love.

Looking then at the first part of his letter (1:2-2:9) we see Peter not so much addressing their particular trials but establishing the hope and salvation which we all share. Peter understood that before any suffering could be endured that one must have the joy set before them (Heb. 12:2). Let us then look at this letter so that we might establish our hearts in the truth so that we might endure unto the end.

Verse 2

First of all Peter starts off with a synopsis of sanctification and salvation in verse 2,

"Elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through sanctification of the Spirit, unto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ: Grace unto you, and peace, be multiplied."

Amazingly enough this verse has been used to try and prove the Trinity because it mentions "God the Father . . . the Spirit . . . and Jesus Christ". Of course it does not even come close to proving anything of the creeds of men. It cannot be denied though that these three elements do play an important part in the life of the believer and they are often mentioned together in scripture (Matt. 28:19, 2 Cor. 1:21-22, Eph. 1:13, Heb. 9:14) but we see God the Father as the instigator using His Spirit and His Son to work His plan.

The three agents are then:

foreknowledgeGod the Fathersanctificationthe Spiritobedience and sprinkling of bloodJesus Christ

God's foreknowledge (prognosis G4268) is key. It is the starting point. This is not just a haphazard plan but one that has been carefully crafted since the foundation of the world. Peter stresses this aspect of Christ in his speeches in the Acts.

(Acts 2:23) "[Jesus] being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and slain:"

(Acts 3:18) "But those things, which God before had showed by the mouth of all his prophets, that Christ should suffer, he hath so fulfilled."

(Acts 4:27-28) "For of a truth against thy holy child Jesus, whom thou hast anointed, both Herod, and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles, and the people of Israel, were gathered together, {28} For to do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel determined before to be done." (see also 1 Peter 1:20)

And now he adds the like stress for those in Christ as Paul does in his letters to the Romans 8:28-29,

"And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to his purpose. {29} For whom he did foreknow, he also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many brethren." (also Eph. 1:4-5)

God's foreknowledge is more then just His faculty to predict the future but his ability to bring his desired end to pass. He planned for His Son to come and he also planned for a group of people to find salvation in His Son. There must be humble recognition of the great divine scheme that we are playing such a small part in.

God has used the Spirit to bring sanctification (hagiaasmos G38 = holiness, purified) into our lives. There is nothing mysterious about this act. It is not a warm fuzzy feeling for the Spirit is the word of God acting in our lives to change our hearts.

(John 17:17-19) "Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word is truth. {18} As thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world. {19} And for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth." (see also Acts 20:32; Rom. 15:16).

It is not just a printed word on a page but a living acting power (although it comes from the Scriptures). It is the truth which provides us the impetus and compels us to change and lead holy and righteous lives (2 Thess. 2:13; 1 Thess. 4:1-7). This then is not a one time occurrence but a process of refinement to purify ourselves by heeding the commandments of Christ and purging out the lusts of the flesh so that we might be vessels of sanctification.

This then brings us to obedience (hupakoe G5218, which literally means the “attentive hearkening”) and to the sprinkling of the blood Jesus Christ. Why mention the two together? Sanctification comes through obedience to the word but it would not be at all possible with out forgiveness as we all fall short of the glory of God. These two aspects provide an echo back to Exodus 24:5-8 where Moses provides the shadow,

"And he sent young men of the children of Israel, which offered burnt offerings, and sacrificed peace offerings of oxen unto the LORD. {6} And Moses took half of the blood, and put it in basins; and half of the blood he sprinkled on the altar. {7} And he took the book of the covenant, and read in the audience of the people: and they said, All that the LORD hath said will we do, and be obedient. {8} And Moses took the blood, and sprinkled it on the people, and said, Behold the blood of the covenant, which the LORD hath made with you concerning all these words."

The writer to the Hebrews also picks this up in 9:22 for the lesson that all things under the law were purged with blood for the remission of sins. While these Israelites had an outward sprinkling; for us it is a sprinkling of the heart from an evil conscience, the remission of sins. So we humbly obey our Lord and seek for forgiveness when we fail so that we might be found holy in Him.

Verse 3

Peter then most naturally continues with a reference to being born again. We would expect a reference to baptism after talking about sanctification and salvation in Christ.

(1 Peter 1:3) "Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which according to his abundant mercy hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead”

For me the most poignant point of this verse is that our being born again was not really any of our doing. This verse implies that we had as much to do in our spiritual birth as we did in our natural birth. This follows along with James in 1:13,

(James 1:18) "Of his own will begat he us with the word of truth, that we should be a kind of firstfruits of his creatures."

And John 1:13,

(John 1:12-13) "But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name: {13} Which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God."

Yes we have free will and we must work out our own salvation with fear and trembling yet first and foremost we must realize that it is God working in us both to will and to do of his good pleasure. It is wrong to say, “This is how I came to the truth” or “This person taught me the truth.” Rather we should say, “This is how God brought me to the truth.” For it is by God’s foreknowledge, His calling and His teaching by grace that we are saved. That is humbling but it’s also a great cause of rejoicing that God has chosen us in Christ and given us a living hope.

Verse 4-6

(1 Pet 1:4-5) "To an inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved in heaven for you, {5} Who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation ready to be revealed in the last time."

Notice how he emphasizes the lasting character of our inheritance. It is incorruptible, undefiled and fadeth not away. This then is in marked contrast with the trials that would last for only a season as he says in verse 6.

(1 Pet 1:6) "Wherein ye greatly rejoice, though now for a season, if need be, ye are in heaviness through manifold temptations:"

That word “season” signifies puny, brief and short. This really is the comparison between this life and the one to come. Of course when we’re in the midst of a problem it seems like it will last forever. We can be in heaviness, weighed down. James encourages us to rejoice in our trials knowing that it tries our faith. Peter's exhortation is similar yet he acknowledges how hard it really is and provides for the heaviness which is bound to happen in persecutions. Joy in the Lord is not necessarily something that makes us leap and jump but it is an inner quality of the heart which places it's hope on the future reward of the righteous.

What ever our trials we have to keep verse 5 in mind for this is our rejoicing in tribulations. We are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation. The word "kept" (phroureo G5432) although similar to the word "reserved" in v. 4 has even more of the sense to keep with a military guard. Not only is our hope guarded but so are we! Could this be a reference to the angel that encampeth around those that fear him (Psa. 34:7)? That Psalm is quoted extensively throughout Peter. Of course this "guarding" by God may not keep us from physical harm but it does assure of a greater and more lasting survival through the resurrection. Salvation is not conditional upon the moment but upon eternity.

Verse 7

This guarding action of God is predicated upon our "faith". Our faith is useless though unless it has been tried. Like a design that hasn't been put the proof so you don't know whether it will really work. As an engineer I know that what I design may look good on paper but until it is tried in the real world I will not discover any of the flaws so that I might perfect the design.

The trying by fire (pur G4442) is a process that involves heat to make the impurities rise to the top [2]. There is no other way to separate out the dross from ourselves. Basically it’s meant to hurt, to be uncomfortable. Peter later talks again about these fiery trials (4:12) which we should not think of as strange. We should not let them discourage us but rejoice in them (James 1:2). These trials are God designed and he wants us to succeed. He doesn’t want us to fail nor to give up. He doesn’t want us to justify matters so that we may take an easier path. He wants us to be refined and made pure by the process. If we look to Him and pray to Him during those extremely hard times He will guard us, instruct us and bring us to an even higher spiritual plane.

Verse 8-9

This is not easy especially when we might feel so alone in our problems. We intellectual know though that we are not alone. Even though we cannot see Him we know he is there.

(1 Pet 1:8-9) "Whom having not seen, ye love; in whom, though now ye see him not, yet believing, ye rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory: {9} Receiving the end of your faith, even the salvation of your souls."

Peter, I believe, is relating here his eye witness account of Thomas’ doubt in John 20:29,

"Jesus saith unto him, Thomas, because thou hast seen me, thou hast believed: blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed."

I like to think then that Peter’s next words, “ye rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory” is the same reaction of Thomas’ although it is not recorded in the Gospel.

A long time ago I asked our CYC if they could love somebody whom they had never met. There were a lot of furrowed brows thinking about that. This is the test of our faith and of true love. Our love is so often based upon physical appearances but we are called upon as disciples to love someone whom we have never seen, Jesus Christ. The only way we can love this person is to love all the qualities and aspects that have been written about him. To experience the power of our Lord in a life of prayer. To achieve this is true love.

Isn’t it amazing the influence that our absent Lord has had on so many people? Of all people Napoleon Bonaparte realized this when he said,

"An extraordinary power of influencing and commanding men has been given to Alexander, Charlemagne, and myself. But with us the presence has been necessary, the eye, the voice, the hand. Whereas Jesus Christ has influenced and commanded His subjects without His visible bodily presence for eighteen hundred years"

Verses 10-11

Even though we cannot see Jesus at this time we stand at a great time in history. Peter instructs us to consider the prophets of old.

(1 Pet 1:10-11) "Of which salvation the prophets have inquired and searched diligently, who prophesied of the grace that should come unto you: {11} Searching what, or what manner of time the Spirit of Christ which was in them did signify, when it testified beforehand the sufferings of Christ, and the glory that should follow."

Peter was one to sympathize with the prophets because he hadn't a clue about the suffering of the Messiah. In fact he actively tried to stop the Lord from going to his crucifixion (Mat. 16:21-23). These prophets searched diligently seeing the Christ to come. The position we find ourselves in history is a great one because we have such a great hindsight. We have all the prophecies of the Christ fulfilled so perfectly in Jesus. Do we really appreciate the enormous advantage we have over the prophets to be able to see these things and how they were fulfilled? Even the angels desire to look into these things! (v.12). How much more should we be diligently and intently searching the scriptures who are mortals in need of salvation?

Verse 13

There is a change in direction in the next section covering verses 13 to the end of the chapter but it is one which we have seen before in verses 2-4. Here is where he takes the time to elobarate more on sanctification (or holiness), obedience, the blood of Jesus (i.e. salvation), being born again and hope. It is the mark of a great teacher to patiently reiterate the same teaching. The student may not be aware of it but the word is gently being established in the mind. We’ll find this to be a hallmark of Peter’s letter as he weaves the same message in different ways.

He starts off by saying, “gird up the loins of your mind”. To gird up the loins was to physically prepare your clothing so that you could move at a moments notice. Now this was also a phrase that Jesus used (Luke 12:35-36, as well as Paul, Eph. 6:14) but it all stems from it’s use during the Passover in Exodus 12:11.

"And thus shall ye eat it; with your loins girded, your shoes on your feet, and your staff in your hand; and ye shall eat it in haste: it is the LORD'S passover."

I think Peter has this in mind for he also refers to our Passover lamb, Christ, in v. 19. Thus we have that great Passover type here where we are encouraged to come out of the world, forsake Egypt, and find salvation through the perfect Lamb, our Lord Jesus. The emphasis being not physical preparedness but mental readiness, "your mind".

That mind is to be ready by being “sober”. The word sober here literally means “to abstain from wine” but it has so much more meaning then just alcoholic intoxication. There are many things in the world which can cloud our minds, dull our senses and leave us unaware of the coming of Jesus Christ. One commentator said it this way,

“The disciplined behavior to which Christians are called entails having a steady, balanced attitude, not one given to intoxication by some passing enthusiasm or novel fad. Discipline in the Christian life is just as essential as in any other walk of life where success depends upon a determined single-minded commitment."[3]

The images and thoughts that the world instills into our minds can blunt and damage our sense of taste for the grace of the Lord. The phrase used here to “hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ” has been literally translated in Rotherham’s as “Perseveringly direct your hope unto the favour being borne along to you in the revelation of Jesus Christ.” Peter consistently looks to the coming of our Lord for the glory to be revealed but in the literal Greek he uses the present tense to describe the grace coming to us, implying a continuous flow of grace. Surely we must have a sense of the grace, the gift of God, at work in our lives today. Even though we have gotten just a taste of it we can see greater things to come. Paul makes reference to this in Ephesians 2:6-7,

"And hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus: {7} That in the ages to come he might show the exceeding riches of his grace in his kindness toward us through Christ Jesus. {8} For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God:"

Yes we experience his grace now in our lives but we hope for the exceeding riches of his grace in the kingdom to come. We know his grace daily by his forgiveness but how much more wonderful will be the experience of his gift when we shall be made immortal and incorruptible.

Verses 14-17

So we do the things mentioned in verse 14 as “obedient children”. Obedience and submission is something the flesh naturally rebels against. It wants to fight and be independent. We see it in our children that as they grow they test the boundaries to see how much they can get away with. With proper training and discipline though an obedient child is raised. God is then the one making us into obedient children by these trials of our faith. In discipleship, as in well trained children, obedience should flow forth spontaneously and not have to be coerced. Obedience is not something to be done out of compulsion but to be done out of love and respect.

The word “fashioning” is the same word “conformed” used by Paul in Romans 12:2, “Be ye not conformed to this world.” The world, or our lusts, are then calling us to conform to it’s standards. Is the world dictating our desires? Do the commercials and advertisements make us drool? Is that setting our goals? Do our peers influence who we are, what we do and how we spend our time? Do we stand out from others? Do we look upon our former lives with longing or with disgust?

We all have knowledge now. Ignorance is no excuse. We know we must be conformed into the image of the Son. The calling before us is sure,

(1 Pet 1:15) "But as he which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation;"

Again, the word conversation here is behavior. Not only in speech but in all manner of life we are to live holy lives as God is holy. That’s the ideal. No corner of our lives is excluded which is emphasized here by the word “all”. Holiness should effect every aspect of our lives.

To back this up Peter quotes (v. 16) from the Law of Moses in Leviticus 11:44. That is that long chapter which goes into long lists of animals to distinguish between what was unclean and clean, what could be eaten and what could not be eaten. Although Peter quotes the Law his words in the next verse show that his mind is on the incident with Cornelius in Acts 10.

Peter, as a typical Jew, was one who struggled with accepting the Gentiles into the faith. To the Jews they were analogous to the unclean animals. Even to enter into a Gentiles house meant defilment so it took a vision from God to impress the lesson on Peter that the Gentiles were to be fellow heirs of the grace of God. This vision was of a sheet come down from heaven filled with all sorts of unclean animals.

(Acts 10:13-15) "And there came a voice to him, Rise, Peter; kill, and eat. {14} But Peter said, Not so, Lord; for I have never eaten any thing that is common or unclean. {15} And the voice spake unto him again the second time, What God hath cleansed, that call not thou common."

Now look at the parallels between what Peter says to Cornelius and what he says in his first epistle.

1 PETERACTS"Be ye holy" = Lev 11:44, clean and unclean10:12-15, 28"Call on the Father"10:2, 4 "your prayer has been heard""Without respect of persons"10:34"work"10:35 "worketh""Sojournings" = foreign residence10:35 "in (not of) every nation""Fear"10:2, 35

This then betrays the fact that Peter was writing not only to Jews but also to many Gentiles in this ecclesia. He may be quoting the Law but in so doing he shows how it applies spiritually to all believers in Christ to manifest a life of holiness.

Verse 18-19

There are also hints from verses 14 and 18 that he is talking to the Gentiles and referring to their former idolatrous ways. “Former ignorance”, “silver and gold”, “vanities” are all ways of referring to worship of false gods. Consider the connections in Acts 17:29-30,

(Acts 17:29-31) "Forasmuch then as we are the offspring of God (1 Pet 1:14), we ought not to think that the Godhead is like unto gold, or silver, or stone, graven by art and man's device. {30} And the times of this ignorance (1 Pet 1:14) God winked at; but now commandeth all men every where to repent: {31} Because he hath appointed a day, in the which he will judge (1 Pet 1:17) the world in righteousness by that man whom he hath ordained (1 Pet 1:20, foreknown?); whereof he hath given assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead (1 Pet 1:21)."

This then provides many links to these brothers and sisters who came out of a society rife with idolatrous ways which were mixed up with all sort of filthy acts. The real force of this comes out later in chapter 4:3,

(1 Pet 4:3) "For the time past of our life (i.e. the former lusts of 1 Pet 1:14) may suffice us to have wrought the will of the Gentiles, when we walked in lasciviousness, lusts, excess of wine, revellings, banquetings, and abominable idolatries:"

With that said, of course, Peter could simply be referring to money here in 1:18. For it was when he healed the lame man at the Beautiful Gate he said, “Silver and gold have I none; but such as I have give I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth rise up and walk." (Acts 3:6). To redeem something or pay a ransom means to pay the price but when it comes to our salvation money can’t buy it. No man can provide a ransom for his soul. The only way to buy this free gift is with the precious blood of Christ. It certainly is a striking image that gold and silver are described as corruptible while Christ’s blood is the opposite for in our experience their is nothing more imperishable as gold and there is nothing more perishable then blood. The imagery though strikes at the heart of everlasting spiritual things. For that which seems permanent is but temporary but that which is unseen and spiritual is eternal.

Under the law there was the lesson of the redemption money, the half shekel to make atonement for their souls (Ex. 30:12-16; Lev. 25:47-55). The New Testament also picks up this imagery when it says "we have been bought with a price" (1 Cor. 7:22-23; 6:20; Rom. 6:20,22). The price was the blood of Christ to free us from sin and death. Not that he was our substitute but that he provided the only means by which we could be justified by faith. These are also the terms used by Paul in Rom. 3:24-25,

(Rom 3:24-25) "Being justified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus: {25} Whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood, to declare his righteousness for the remission of sins that are past, through the forbearance of God;"

We were "sold under sin" (Rom. 7:14) but God has bought us by giving his only Son so we might be his servants of righteousness. The same type is in Lev. 25:55 as the children of Israel were servants to Egypt but after the Exodus (Passover) they became servants to God. The whole pattern of the Jubilee and the releasing or redemption of slaves is based on the fact that the children of Israel were God’s servants whom he brought forth out of Egypt. They had in a sense been bought from the bondage of Egypt, that is sin, to now be the servants of righteousness.

Verse 20

If I could just switch gears here for a moment and get on my Wrested Scriptures soap box. There is no verse so effective as verse 20 in showing how Christ was not preexistent. The scriptural term is “foreordained”. It is the Greek word “proginosko” and it literally means “before known” or “pre-planned”. Surely if Christ preexisted Peter would have said so but the consistent message is that he was fore known. This backs up John calling him the Word or Logos before “the Word became flesh”. Jesus was always in the plan and purpose of God but he was "manifested" (phaneroo G5319) in these last times for us.

Verse 22

The word “purified” (hagnizo:G48) is a similar root to the word “sanctify” in chapter 1:2. The mention also of “obeying”, “the Spirit”, “born again”, “incorruptness”, “living” gives us echoes back to 1:2-4, which shows that Peter is here elaborating and clarifying on what he means by being “sanctified in the Spirit.”

This is the kind of verse I go crazy for because it is just jam packed with powerful words and important phrases. First of all, it is important to point out that this type of love has a foundation in "obeying the truth". Paul said in 1 Corinthians 13 that “love rejoices in truth”. We cannot say that we are loving someone when we are breaking the commandments of God. We cannot try to justify our actions based on mercy when we are sacrificing principles of truth and righteousness. Their must be a balance in our judgments and in our lives.

Interestingly enough the two words for love used here are different just like in the conversation he had with Jesus in John 21. The first word for love is actually connected with the word brethren in the Greek into the word “philadelphia”. The second word for love is agape. So then we see the same progression of developing natural affection which grows into a sacrificial love for the brethren.

More then once the word “unfeigned” is married to the word love. Unfeigned means without hypocrisy, genuine and sincere. Sometimes we can deceive ourselves into thinking that we have a true love for the brothers and sisters when after all it finds itself grumbling and mumbling over the inconveniences of having to take care or love someone else. That is not unfeigned love. If you find yourself complaining about doing things for the brothers and sisters then it is not true love. A true phileo love will demonstrate itself in a willingness and happiness to go out of the way for our brothers and sisters without any regret or feeling of being put out.

This phileo love then progresses onto agape love which knows no bounds. It is a love which seeks not only the physical well being but for the spiritual well being of the person. It is the highest form of love which concerns itself with seeing that each one of your brothers and sisters will find an abundant entrance into the kingdom of God. Agape then motivates us to make sure that the ecclesia is prepared and watching for the coming of the Lord. Peter says that this must be done with a "pure heart." The word pure means cleansed and there is only one thing that cleanses us, the word of God. Jesus said,

"Now ye are clean [pure] through the word which I have spoken unto you." (John 15:3)

That word is not only instructive for just knowing things but it gives us the power to overcome the world. The only way we become impure is the corrosive atmosphere of the world enticing our lusts. The Psalmist says,

(Psa. 24:3-4) "Who shall ascend into the hill of the LORD? or who shall stand in his holy place? {4} He that hath clean hands, and a pure heart; who hath not lifted up his soul unto vanity, nor sworn deceitfully."

The world is full of vanity and deceit. If we want to follow the Lord and have agape love then we must keep ourselves unspotted from the world.

It is not an easy process but one which Peter says must be done “fervently”. The word fervently means intently. It comes from a root meaning to extend or stretch out. We have to stretch ourselves to do this because it just doesn’t come naturally. It is not supposed to be a stagnant process but one which grows and grows like a plant. (If there is time, see how wonderfully Paul, through the Spirit, echoes the words of Peter in 1 Thess. 4:9-10).

Verse 23

It’s interesting how and in what context Peter makes mention of being “born again” for it does not refer to the single act of baptism as being the end all and be all. Being born again is so much more then just going through the motions but we must show how good our baptism was by showing a new spirit in love. Peter now understood what Jesus meant when he said, “When thou art converted strengthen thy brethren.” Now he exhorts us to do the same. To honestly ask ourselves if we have been truly born again and if it is manifest in our fruit, our actions, which is manifested in our love towards one another. Has that incorruptible seed that was planted in us been allowed to grow? Are we now trees bearing fruit?

Have you ever heard someone say that “the Bible is a dead letter” without the aid of “the church” to interpret? A common Catholic saying. Brothers and sisters, we know this not to be true. For the word of God is living as it lives inside each one of us. Paul said to the Thessalonians,

(1 Th 2:13) "For this cause also thank we God without ceasing, because, when ye received the word of God which ye heard of us, ye received it not as the word of men, but as it is in truth, the word of God, which effectually worketh also in you that believe."

That word of God is alive for it is a power, an energy that is working in us to change and mold our consciences to discern between good and evil. If we but let it work in us. How can we not have this word living working inside of us after hearing these inspired words of Peter?

(Heb 4:12) "For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any twoedged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart."

The word of God is quick. That does not mean it’s fast. It means that it’s alive! It is powerful and it cuts us to the core of our being. It convinces us of our mortality. It’s supposed to make us humble, obedient, submissive.

(1 Pet 1:24-25) "For all flesh is as grass, and all the glory of man as the flower of grass. The grass withereth, and the flower thereof falleth away: {25} But the word of the Lord endureth for ever.

The word of God has been brought through generations. We come and go. As a vapor we are here and then gone. But the word of God continues to change lives.

(1 Pet 1:25) “And this is the word which by the gospel is preached unto you."

Hopefully we have felt that power this morning and we will continue to be moved by the message of Peter today so that we might strengthen ourselves and strengthen our brethren in these last days.

Footnotes:

[1] No doubt it was much like the next incident with Nathanael in which Jesus says “I saw thee” before they had even met.

[2] There is much in the Bible that relates to this refining process but one of the better ones is in Job 23:10 and Prov. 17:3. See also Psa. 66:10; Prov. 27:21; Isa. 1:25; Jer. 9:7; Zech 13:9; Mal. 3:3; 1 Cor. 3:15.

[3] Norman Hillyer, New International Biblical Commentary: 1 and 2 Peter, Jude (Hendrickson), p. 44

 

 

"Till I come, give attention to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine." 1 Timothy 4:13

1 Peter Class 2 - The New Israel

As we begin this section running from chapter 2:1-10 we will see some very similar teaching from the last class. This is because they are parallel in teaching. We have all ready mentioned Peter’s ability as a great teacher in his methodical repetition but he shows another great technique in presenting both a positive and negative side. It seems to be an aspect of our minds that we learn best when presented with comparisons, light and dark, cold and hot, etc. We will see that that is what he does here. Let’s look at the similarities between 1:13-25 and 2:1-10.

1 PETER 1:13-25

1 PETER 2:1-10

Exhortation (Positive)

Exhortation (Negative)

“Wherefore gird up the loins” (v. 13)

“Wherefore laying aside” (v. 1)

Sobriety, hope, grace, holiness (v. 13-16)

Malice, guile, hypocrisies, envies, evil speakings (v. 1)

“Obedient children” (v. 14)

“Newborn babes” (v. 2)

“He which hath called you” (v. 15)

“To whom coming” (v. 4)

“Be ye holy” (v. 16)

“Holy priesthood” (v. 5)

Redeemed by Christ

Built up on Christ

The lamb (v. 19)

The stone (v. 4, 6-8)

“Without blemish and spot” (v. 19)

“Chief, . . . elect, precious” (v. 6)

“Redeemed” (= bought, v. 18)

“Peculiar” (= purchased, v. 9)

“Who by him do believe” (v. 21)

“Unto you which believe” (v. 7)

Result is being born again (v. 23)

Result is being God’s people (v. 10)

I think this organization is also a mark of the Divine hand. These lessons are so consistent and beautifully laid out that we cannot help but see the Spirit’s work in this teaching and it’s layout.

Verse 1

The words “laying aside” (apotithemi G659) in verse one has the idea of to “put away” or “cast off” as in taking off clothing. Peter has in mind those filthy rags that our old man used to wear before we were baptized into Christ and obtained new garments of white. He had the counterpart in 1:13 where he said to “gird up the loins of your mind”. When this connection is made it can be seen how in tune both Peter and Paul were in the mind of the Spirit by looking at all the similarities in Ephesians 4:22-25,31,

"That ye put off (apotithemi G659) concerning the former conversation the old man, which is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts; {23} And be renewed in the spirit of your mind; {24} And that ye put on the new man, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness. {25} Wherefore putting away (apotithemi G659) lying, speak every man truth with his neighbour: for we are members one of another."

And Paul uses a similar list of evil traits in verse 31,

(Eph 4:31) "Let all bitterness, and wrath, and anger, and clamour, and evil speaking, be put away from you, with all malice:"

These character traits of the old man are then:

  • “Malice” which by dictionary definition has the meaning of “a desire to harm other.”
  • “Guile” has the connotations of trickery, deception and subtlety.
  • “Hypocrisies” means to act under a feigned part. Showing yourself for something that you truly are not.
  • “Envies” has it’s synonyms in ill will and jealousy.
  • Finally “Evil speaking” means defamation of character, backbiting and slander.

These then are the poisons to our brotherly love. It may be very easy for us to think that we are not of such character. That we do not show forth these things in our lives. But the heart of the problem is with our minds. Peter says, “gird up the loins of your minds” while Paul says “be renewed in the spirit of your minds.” Even though we may not be acting out these evil traits it is just as wrong for us to be thinking after this fashion.

  • Who here of us has not at one time felt the desire to use malice by giving someone a verbal lashing? Maybe not to strike at them physically but to hurt them mentally and emotionally. 
  • Has there not been a time when we haven’t succumbed to guile, the little white lie, so that we might take the easier path or get our own way? Have we just slightly twisted the truth to put us in a better light? Has this type of behavior become more of an unconscious habit?
  • Hypocrisies are abundant amongst us as we each try to hide our foibles and imperfections instead of confessing our faults one to another. It really is sad sometimes that we cannot honestly talk with one another and really open up.
  • Blocking that path are envies. Do we really feel joy when others succeed? Are there not twinges of jealousy when someone else gets a calling or an accolade which we feel more suited for?
  • On the other hand there may be times when we feel so superior over a weaker brother that our minds resort to evil speakings. It’s so easy in our minds to question the motives of others and to frame it with slander and defamation of character. But true love thinks no evil and it would rather give the benefit of the doubt to good motives in certain matters.

When these things affect our minds then they will doubtless effect the relationships with our brothers and sisters. They will eat like a cancer and destroy not only us but the body of Christ. 

Verse 2

"Newborn" (artigennetos G738) has the meaning of "just now born" and it's the only place used in scripture. Looking at the qualities in verse one it is obvious the lesson that no newborn has these characteristics. The being "born again" (1:23) will be evident in our behavior as newborn babes. It will also give us a "desire" (epipotheo G1971) or an intense craving for the word of God like a newborn craves the mother's nourishing breast. It’s one of most amazing things about a child right out of the womb that within minutes they can be instinctively seeking for milk. This desire for the word of God is the most fundamental trait we can develop in our attitude toward Scriptures. A baby that will not drink milk is a worrisome thing to it's parents and so we are too if we do not develop that taste for the things of God.

“Milk” is good and we all still need milk in our diets but if that is the only thing we eat then we would be poor adults physically. The same is true in a spiritual sense. The whole idea is that we "are to grow" by it. When we become adults we progress onto meat. Something more solid in our diet. Now I don’t believe this means that the meat is studies in Revelation or such like. A study in Revelation would be great but scripturally what the meat pertains to is the “personal use”, that is, the spiritual application of the Word in our lives. This seems to be Paul’s implication to the Corinthians in 1 Corinthians 3:1-3,

"And I, brethren, could not speak unto you as unto spiritual, but as unto carnal, even as unto babes in Christ. {2} I have fed you with milk, and not with meat: for hitherto ye were not able to bear it, neither yet now are ye able. {3} For ye are yet carnal: for whereas there is among you envying, and strife, and divisions, are ye not carnal, and walk as men?"

On one hand you have babes on milk who still have envy, strife, etc., and then you have mature disciples in Christ who have put away all these things. One is still carnal the other is spiritual for they have learned by the Word of God how to love the brethren. How frustrating it must have been for Paul to admonish the Corinthians who had not put off all the evil traits listing by Peter in 2:1. The teaching is similar in Hebrews 5:13-14,

“For every one that useth milk is unskilful in the word of righteousness: for he is a babe. {14} But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age, even those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil."

Milk is the first principles while the meat is the application of the principles in our lives. Meat is for those who have put their learning to use. They have experience to be able to apply it in their judgments between good and evil. So we can see Peter’s application here for these believers to move on in their spirituality, to grow up.

Verse 3

Now the next verse in Peter sounds like a question but it would be better translated like the Diaglott, “since you have tasted the kindness of the Lord” or the RSV, “for you have tasted the kindness of the Lord.” It is not a question but a statement. We all have tasted of the good milk of the Lord. The allusion is drawn from Psalm 34 of which we’ll have more to talk about later for it seems to be one of Peter’s favorite Psalms.

(Psa 34:8) "O taste and see that the LORD is good:."

The King James has the word “gracious” which is not the usual Greek word for grace that is “charis”. This is the Greek word “chrestos” and has more of the idea of kindness. Now it is said in scripture that God is “kind unto the unthankful and to the evil” (Luke 6:35) yet this kindness Peter talks about is far above that for it is the goodness of God that has lead us to repentance. It is that quality which measures his long-suffering. That goodness of the Lord we can taste in his Word.

Verse 4-5

There is a dramatic shift here in these verses as we see the subject change from babes and milk to stones and buildings. There is a connection here though which bears out a natural Jewish thought between children and houses. 

  • When Sarah gave Hagar to Abraham for the reason to obtain children through her (Gen. 16:2) the literal Hebrew means, “that I may be built through her.”
  • When the promises were made to David and God said he would build him a great house he did not have in mind a structure but his seed.
  • The connection is also shown in Psalm 127 where it says, “Except the Lord build the house they labour in vain that build it” and then a few verse later it says, “Lo, children are an heritage of the Lord.”
  • In fact the Hebrew word for “son” comes from a root meaning “to build” and therefore the sons were seen as “builders of the family name.”

So when we take this turn in Peter we might not think it so strange. In fact it brings us to the true meaning of this “living stone”, Jesus Christ. As Christ is a living stone so too are we to be living stones. It is certainly a strange term. How can a stone be living? The association that Paul makes in Ephesians 2:19-22 to stones in the temple refers to the body of Christ as growing together. 

(Eph 2:19-22) "Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellowcitizens with the saints, and of the household of God; {20} And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone; {21} In whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord: {22} In whom ye also are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit."

So Peter also has mentioned that we too should be growing and refers to these living, growing believers in Christ as a holy temple. So they are living because they are growing together in love. It’s not that we “are built up” but rather as the NIV or Rotherham’s has it as we “are being built up”. This is still a work in progress on a personal and ecclesial level. Each one of us is being built up in our own faith and at the same time we are being molded and fitted to the grand design of God’s ecclesial body. We each have our own unique place in these walls with the Apostles as the foundation and Christ as the cornerstone.

So if we are still growing and still being built up does this mean that we are not now a dwelling for God, that we are not now priests, that we do not now offer up spiritual sacrifices? The answer is no. We are all these things as Peter also stresses in verse 9. It’s not like a building we know today that cannot be inhabited while it’s under construction. It is still an habitation of God through the Spirit.

You’ll notice that these three categories listed here describe the complete service of the temple. You have the “spiritual house” which is the temple, and the “holy priesthood” along with the “spiritual sacrifices”. What else is there in the service? So we have here a complete spiritual fulfillment of the practices of the Law found in Christ and those who are in Christ.

So how are we then a “spiritual house” or the temple of God today? The temple was God’s dwelling place and as we’ve already seen in Ephesians that we are to be an habitation of God through the Spirit. This then is a term of God manifestation. That God dwells in us, or makes his abode with us, when we keep his words and do them. When Jesus said (John 14:2), “In my Father’s house are many mansions (or abiding places)” and we are told later that this refers to people for Jesus says,

(John 14:23) "If a man love me, he will keep my words: and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him."

The Father’s house is then a spiritual house of believers. And this process brought about by the spirit is nothing mysterious and ephimeral but simply the process of hearing, understanding and applying the word of God so that we love him and are sanctified by the truth.

Two times Paul mentions the aspect of this spiritual temple to the Corinthians. The first one is in 1 Corinthians 3:16-17,

(1 Cor 3:16-17) "Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you? {17} If any man defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy; for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are."

And the second is 1 Corinthians 6:19,

(1 Cor 6:18-19) "Flee fornication. Every sin that a man doeth is without the body; but he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own body. {19} What? know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own?"

Everything in the tabernacle was sanctified by the sprinkling of blood. So this is the same process we have all ready talked about from 1 Peter 1:2 as the sanctification of the Spirit and the sprinkling of the blood of Jesus. We are made the temple of God, that is the indwelling of the Spirit, is through the word of truth. Sanctify them through thy truth, thy word is truth.

Whereas the temple aspect is more personal in how we conduct our lives in holiness the aspect of how we are an “holy priesthood” today demands a more outward looking approach. The main functions of the priests were to teach and to make intercession for the people. Malachi 2:7 states it this way,

“The law of truth was in his [Levi’s] mouth, and iniquity was not found in his lips: he walked with me in peace and equity, and did turn many away from iniquity. {7} For the priest's lips should keep knowledge, and they should seek the law at his mouth: for he is the messenger of the LORD of hosts.”

So the first requirement for the priest was knowledge so that they might have the law of truth in their mouths. So we too as an “holy priesthood” must continue to strive for knowledge and understanding. But knowledge for knowledge’s sake was not the purpose of the priest. The purpose was to “turn many away from iniquity”. As priests then we are forced to preach with compassion to those who are ignorant and out of the way. This is a very high and lofty title given to none other but us, dear brother and sisters. Think what that means to be a priest? You have special accesses to God that the normal person does not have. Your prayers come up through our high priest Jesus the Christ. Don’t our prayers mean so much for those who need salvation? Do you look on those in the world as wandering sheep in such dire need of your help, your consolation, your instruction? This to me is a great motivation to help us reach out more in our gospel proclamations.

Finally, what sort of “spiritual sacrifices” do we offer today? Hebrews 13:15-16 offers some examples,

(Heb 13:15-16) "By him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually, that is, the fruit of our lips giving thanks to his name. {16} But to do good and to communicate (i.e. fellowship) forget not: for with such sacrifices God is well pleased."

So there are many things that either are offered to God or require unselfish actions that constitute spiritual sacrifices. Other examples might be our prayers (Psa. 141:2; Rev. 5:8) or giving of material means (Phil. 4:18) but the height of the spiritual sacrifice is ourselves, our whole being. This is what Paul terms a “living sacrifice” (Rom. 12:2).

Verses 6-8

What Peter does in this next section running from verses 6 to 8 is to take three Old Testament references and apply them to Christ.

  1. The first of these in verse 6 is the cornerstone taken from Isa. 28:16.
  2. There is also the rejected stone (vs. 7) of Psa. 118:22 which was used by the Lord himself (Matt. 21:42; Mark 12:10; Luke 20:17). Peter accuses the Jews with the same verse in Acts 4:11.
  3. Finally there is the stone of stumbling (v. 8) from Isa. 8:14.

All these passages fit well together to fulfill Peter’s point that we are built on a perfect corner stone. That perfection was rejected by those who were disobedient. The word “disobedient” has the idea of “willful unbelief” and it comes from a root meaning “unpersuadable.” If we are the opposite, that is moldable and believing, then we shall not be ashamed. Peter here is preparing his readers for his next topic of those who would be rejected for the name of Christ. As it was with our Lord so it will be for us. They rejected his message and they will reject ours as well for it is the same message. Although for the moment we may suffer shameful ordeals we know if we but continue in belief that we shall not be confounded (that is, ashamed). We are built on a rock that cannot be moved.

Christ crucified was a stumbling block to the Jews. They just couldn’t get their head around the concept of a suffering Messiah. They had built up so many misconceptions and preconceived ideas about how their Saviour was to appear that they completely rejected him at his appearing. Isn’t this the greatest danger of the human mind that can cause rejection of the truth. It’s simple pride that constrains us to accept that we may be wrong. There are many stumbling blocks in life but may it never be said of us that we “stumbled at the word”.

Verses 9-10

“But ye are a chosen generation.” Peter makes a quick change here to contrast the true believers against the disobedient. The term “generation” means offspring and is translated as “race” (RSV) or “people” (NIV). The next three phrases are taken straight from Exodus 19:5-6 where God stressed Israel's importance over all the nations as His chosen people. Now Peter is stressing that it is the believers in Christ who have been given this position by Divine choice to inherit the promises and privileges (Eph. 2:12). As the law's functions of temple, priest and sacrifice were replaced in verse five now Israel as a nation is replaced in it's capacities. We then are spiritual Israel, the true Israel.

Peter has all along been dropping these hints. Let’s look back now and pick up on some of them.

1:1,17; 2:11

“Strangers and pilgrims”, “sojourners”

Reference to the Patriarchs

1:1

“Scattered”

The word is “diaspora” and is the common phrase for the scattered Jews. See John 7:35, James 1:1.

1:2

“Elect” or “chosen”

Signifies God’s chosen people (Deut. 4:37; 7:6; 14:2; Isa 45:4; Psa 105:6,43)

1:2

“Sprinkling of the blood”

This was an act done on the Israelites to bring them into the covenant (Exodus 24:6-8)

1:2

“Grace and peace be multiplied unto you”

This echoes the priestly benediction upon the Israelites (Num. 6:25-26)

1:3

“inheritance”

A term used of Israel (Deut. 4:20; Psalm 79:1)

1:7

“Praise, honour and glory”

Another phrase particular to Israel (Deut. 26:19)

1:13,19

“Gird up the loins”, “a lamb with blemish and without spot”

Passover allusions applied to the believers.

1:16

“Be ye holy; for I am holy”

The law spiritually applied for our lives.

2:5

“A spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices”

All aspects of the temple and its services are now spiritualized for those in Christ.

We then are now a “royal priesthood”. Royal because we are king priests after the order of Melchizedek. Just as Jesus was born king of the Jews and as of yet has not received his kingdom, so we to, in Him, will be made to rule and perform our priestly functions which we are now practicing. We are a “holy nation” for we have been called out of all nations to form the body of Christ. We are also a “peculiar people”. The word “peculiar” means purchased. Purchased, or redeemed, by the blood of Christ.

Even the next line “that ye should show forth the praises of him” is a phrase used of Israel in Isaiah 43:21. All these terms used and the implications of them should be staggering for us. Behold the wondrous grace of God. Who are we of all people to have such a privilege of being now God’s people. There is no room to boast because we have been grafted into that tree (Rom. 11). Can we attain to that spiritual development above which Israel failed?

Verses 11-12

The next two verses 11 and 12 now make a nice transition into Peter’s next line of thought. There is a transition from general exhortation to more direct applications.

"Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, abstain from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul; {12} Having your conversation honest among the Gentiles: that, whereas they speak against you as evildoers, they may by your good works, which they shall behold, glorify God in the day of visitation."

If you’ve ever been to a foreign country where you don’t speak the language then you know a little more acutely what it means to be a stranger. You feel out of place, not comfortable, knowing things are different. That’s how we should feel in this world. The world is a place where all it’s customs of the flesh should be foreign to us.

The world would try to influence us to accept the lusts of the flesh as only natural and that there is nothing wrong with self indulgence. Peter would direct us otherwise to be on the watch and constantly asserting self control to overcome temptation. For most people there is no “war”. They have surrendered and lost. They have been completely conquered. Woe to us if there is no battle in our lives. We must put on the full armor of God and be ready to resist the devil, the fleshly lusts.

When I think of warfare I see soldiers equipped with artillery, tanks, jet fighters. All of them trained to attack with aggression and violence. The weapons of our warfare are not carnal though, they are spiritual. In a great contrast, as soldiers of Christ, we are to be submissive. Pride has to fall. As Peter goes on to express his words in practicality we do not find him exhorting the brethren to lash out and avenge at the sight of wrong doing. We see him instructing them, and us, to be subject, submissive, doers of good, obedient, peaceful which are weapons that will disarm any opponent.

This brings us to verse 12 which is really the key exhortation for all of us in this book. The main reason we suffer persecutions with submission while maintaining holiness is so that we might win many to Christ. We will impress nobody if we are antagonistic, prideful and angry. We may have the truth but if we present it incorrectly then we do a disservice to God and Christ. Our lives by action and word are under scrutiny by all those around us. The word “behold” means to inspect or watch and it is the intensive form of the verb signifying very close scrutiny. People who live a fleshly life may cause hardships for the believers yet deep inside you know they respect a person who is consistently good, moral and humble.

Peter in many places shows how well he assimilated his Lord’s teachings. We do not have time to dig up all of these but this one is hard to pass up. There are several allusions here to the words of Jesus in Matthew 5:11-16,

“Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely (1 Pet. 2:12), for my sake (1 Pet. 2:13). {12} Rejoice, and be exceeding glad (1 Pet. 1:6): for great is your reward in heaven (1 Pet. 1:4): . . . {16} Let your light so shine (1 Pet. 2:9) before men, that they may see your good works (1 Pet. 2:12), and glorify your Father (1 Pet. 2:12) which is in heaven."

So in these next three examples of subjection to governments (2:13-17), slaves to masters (2:18-20) and wives to unbelieving husbands (3:1-6) we see the focus is to endure suffering so that the persecutors might eventually be turned and glorify the Father.

Verse 13-15

First then is submission to governments.

"Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord's sake: whether it be to the king, as supreme; {14} Or unto governors, as unto them that are sent by him for the punishment of evildoers, and for the praise of them that do well. {15} For so is the will of God, that with well doing ye may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men:"

The word “ordinance” is translated as “creation” in every other place it is used in the KJV. The RSV has “institution”. So it really means every government, of what ever type it is or where ever it is in the hierarchy. It does not apply to all the laws though as Peter showed in Acts 5:29, “that we ought to obey God rather then man” when the authorities demanded that they stop preaching in the name of Jesus Christ. Nonetheless the laws that do not contradict the commands of Christ are to be strictly followed whether it’s the speed limit or paying our taxes. Why? It’s for “the Lord’s sake”. If we confess that we are imitators of Christ then the proof is in our actions. People will scrutinize you and judge God and his Word by the things that you do. I always find it remarkable when a car goes whizzing by on the freeway and there’s one of those fish stickers on the back. Hopefully that never happens with a car that has a Christadelphian bumper sticker. At work many people use profanity and being around it day by day it would be easy to give in once in awhile at a disappointment or mistake and let loose with a choice word. But it only takes one time to negatively impress somebody. It’s so easy to make a withdrawal and ten times harder to make a deposit of good.

It’s not our tarnished image that matters but God’s. This is what God manifestation is all about. When we sin it is his image that is tarnished. When we do good then all the honor is for him. Paul also emphasizes this fact in Titus 2:5 when he tells the young sisters,

"To be discreet, chaste, keepers at home, good, obedient to their own husbands, that the word of God be not blasphemed."

And young men,

(Titus 2:7-8) "In all things showing thyself a pattern of good works: in doctrine showing uncorruptness, gravity, sincerity, {8} Sound speech, that cannot be condemned; that he that is of the contrary part may be ashamed, having no evil thing to say of you."

This then is the same as Peter’s “putting to silence the ignorance of foolish men.” And Paul also instructs servants for the same reason.

(Titus 2:9-10) "Exhort servants to be obedient unto their own masters, and to please them well in all things; not answering again; {10} Not purloining (i.e. not keeping back), but showing all good fidelity; that they may adorn the doctrine of God our Saviour in all things."

So then all that’s at stake here has nothing to do with ourselves but with how our God is perceived. We all love the Lord. We love his word. We would want people to see the true beauty in it. Therefore we should be above reproach in all things so that we do not bring shame upon the name.

Verses 16-17

Paul continues in Titus 3:1-2,

"Put them in mind to be subject to principalities and powers, to obey magistrates, to be ready to every good work, {2} To speak evil of no man, to be no brawlers, but gentle, showing all meekness unto all men."

What is said here in verse 2 is what I believe Peter means in 2:17 by “honor all men.” It might be in our heads as such righteous people that we can judge and speak bad about others who are not like us. We may think it all right then being “free” to use that as a cloak for malice. It’s easy to make a disparaging side remark to a worldly colleague about somebody else that rubs us wrong. Yes, they may be worldly but that gives us no license for putting them down and treating them like dirt.

It’s hard to grasp how to “honor” some men when they act the way they do. But this is not honor for who they are but honor for who they can become. We can show them honor by showing them a gentle and meek spirit. It’s not an attitude that automatically brings scathing judgments but one that shows a pattern of how to live righteously.

As an aside, there is an interesting pattern in these four phrases of verse 17,

  1. “Honour all men.” The world - men.
  2. “Love the brotherhood.” Spiritual - men.
  3. “Fear God.” Spiritual - magistrates.
  4. “Honour the king.” The world - magistrates.

Verse 18

Next as an example for us in submission are servants to masters,

(1 Pet 2:18) "Servants, be subject to your masters with all fear; not only to the good and gentle, but also to the froward."

This is definitely something you would never hear in our day with all it’s humanistic reasoning. Servants were not only to obey the nice masters, but also obey the froward. The word “froward” means “warped, perverse and crooked.” You’d get a lot of upset people if you said things like this in the workplace of today. Now I’m not saying we should continue in an unfavorable work environment but when we do have these situations it means we cannot answer back, we can’t argue, we can’t demand our rights, we can’t go on strike. Too often we might say or think, “If he’s going to treat me like that then I’m not going to do it.” Or we might not put our all into doing a good job. Both Peter and Paul show us that this is wrong and in all things we should work as unto the Lord. Even a perverse manager will judge our God by the quality of our work.

Verses 19-20

(1 Pet 2:19-20) "For this is thankworthy, if a man for conscience toward God endure grief, suffering wrongfully. {20} For what glory is it, if, when ye be buffeted for your faults, ye shall take it patiently? but if, when ye do well, and suffer for it, ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God."

How many of us are willing to be wronged when we are right? We should rightly expect it when we’ve done wrong but what if we haven’t done anything wrong then how do we react? Our society instills in us the ideals of humanism that we all have rights. Nobody should be mistreated and if that happens then the victim has every right to prosecute and seek compensation for the wrong done to him. It’s the American way to sue somebody for even the slightest injustices. We all want justice in the world yet how much better a place it would be if everybody patiently accepted suffering wrongfully. It would be terrible to see all those unemployed lawyers on the street.

This though is thankworthy, acceptable or commendable with God. It’s according to his will and he is very pleased when we act after the pattern of his Son. We are brought low yet God is glorified. We will leave this example of Christ for our exhortation tomorrow but let it just be said here how important this is. If God, through his own Son, showed this pattern of submission in a sinless man who had every right to be saved from such persecution then how much more is it important for us to also take on such humility in all our dealings within the brotherhood and to all men.

 

 

"Till I come, give attention to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine." 1 Timothy 4:13

 


 
  1.  1 Peter Class 3 - Submission and Sufferings

1 Peter Class 3 - Submission and Sufferings

1 Peter Class 3 - Submission and Sufferings

Verse 1-2

In the last class Peter gave a couple of examples where it was important for believers to be submissive even if it meant innocent sufferings. First there was subjection to governments and the laws of the land. Second was servants to masters. At the heart of this was the example of the sufferings of the Messiah, who did no sin, yet committed himself to him that judgeth righteously. Now Peter continues “likewise” with wives being in subjection to their own husbands.

The first six verses of this chapter are dedicated to wives while one verse is directed to husbands. The words of exhortation are longer to wives mainly because their position would have been the more difficult especially in pagan society where the woman would have been expected to follow the husbands lead in religious matters. You’ll notice here that the emphasis is on unbelieving husbands or those who do not obey the word.

(1 Pet 3:1-2) "Likewise, ye wives, be in subjection to your own husbands; that, if any obey not the word, they also may without the word be won by the conversation of the wives; {2} While they behold your chaste conversation coupled with fear."

A few years ago the Southern Baptists came out and publicly stated that a wife should “submit graciously to her husband’s leadership” obviously paraphrasing Peter’s and Paul’s words. Well there was quite an uproar about the whole thing yet it was a purely Biblical stance. A Newsweek article during the time said,

“That a Christian wife should “submit” to the “servant leadership of her husband” was the line that secular critics found both odd and oppressive. “We don’t think any human being should submit to any other human being,” said Kathy Rodgers, executive director of the National Organization for Women’s Legal Defense and Education Fund. ‘You cannot have submission and equality at the same time.’”

While wives are told to submit this does not mean that they are inferior, as verse 7 says, they are “heirs together of the grace of life.” The sisters and wives in our lives have an immensely important role to play in showing the true behavior of all those in Christ. An example of humility and submission which will put all us brothers to shame and win many to Christ.

First off, you’ll notice that the submission is to their “own husbands.” I think those are very choice words for the exact same phrase, “own husbands”, is carefully used by Paul in Ephesians, Colossians and Titus. We may ponder why it’s said this way. Sisters in general, whether single or married, are to show forth submission, but in the bonds of marriage there is even a greater meaning behind a wife being a sign of the ecclesia and a husband being the sign of Christ. She is to show submission to one man, even as unto the Lord Jesus Christ.

Yet husbands don’t always live up to their model. They are far from it most of the time. There are even many who find themselves unequally yoked either by the call of Christ or by their own foolish decision. But what is to be done in trying circumstances? Certainly Peter shows that a marriage to an unbeliever is still vital to keep intact. More then anything, subjection is needed to bring him (or her) to Christ. Paul commenting on the same subject in 1 Corinthians 7:16 says,

(1 Cor 7:16) "For what knowest thou, O wife, whether thou shalt save thy husband? or how knowest thou, O man, whether thou shalt save thy wife?"

And here in 1 Peter 3:1 is the same objective,

(RSV) "Likewise you wives, be submissive to your husbands, so that some, though they do not obey the word, may be won without a word by the behavior of their wives"

How are you going to do it sisters when he leaves you crying? When he hurts your feelings with sharp words? When the tensions become unbearable? Certainly we would not expect any women to live in a physically dangerous situation but we would also not want to underestimate the importance of doing your all for the salvation of your spouse. How are you going to do it?

Peter does not say you’re going to do with anger or yelling. It’s not done by nagging. It’s not done with crying and begging and pleading. It’s done without a word by chaste behavior and submission. It is the most powerful weapon that can be used. Don’t think they are not watching for the word “behold” here means (as it did in 2:12) to watch with intense scrutiny.

We have an example in our meeting of a sister, now dead, who doesn’t know that her husband is baptized. She went to the grave married to an unbeliever. It was only through her example of peace in the face of death which impressed her husband enough to search out her beliefs. After all those years. Now she’ll wake up at the resurrection and know that her labor was not in vain. That’s the type of patience and perseverance we all must have, not only with our spouses, but with everybody.

Verses 3-4

The Psalmist (45:13) describes the king’s daughter in beautifully embroidered gold clothing. Yet chief above this is that she is “all glorious within”. That is the place of real beauty. It is all reminiscent of 1 Peter 3:3-4,

"Whose adorning let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel; {4} But let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price."

But why is it described as the “hidden man”? Why not the “hidden woman of the heart”? Because, this man in the heart is Jesus Christ. He is that inner man that dwells by faith. Paul wishes in Eph. 3:16-17,

"That he [God] would grant you, according to the riches of his glory, to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man; {17} That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith . . ."

Beauty is vain and all the makeup in the world in the end cannot hide the ravishes of time. And though our outward man perish our inward man is renewed day by day. The more a sister becomes married to Christ in her heart the more attractive she becomes to the right man. And even though the husband may be unbelieving you have something more rewarding in the sight of God. Something of great price, extremely expensive, and more costly then the biggest diamond, the most beautiful bouquet, or the fanciest dress you could wear.

Verses 5-6

There is a perfect example of this type of submission found in Sarah. There were many holy women of old Peter could have used but he settled on Sarah, verses 5-6, for the reason that she clearly had this submission in her heart. Back in Genesis 18:12 you’ll see that she never verbally called Abraham lord.

“Therefore Sarah laughed within herself, saying, After I am waxed old shall I have pleasure, my lord being old also?”

So it was an inward expression. It was how she really and truly viewed Abraham. Sarah was a very important woman, a prophetess, a rock of faith. Yet at this time she laughed in unbelief and when the angel questioned her she denied it by saying, "I laughed not; for she was afraid.” (Gen 18:15). This is most likely why Peter says,

(1 Pet 3:6) ". . . whose daughters ye are, as long as ye do well, and are not afraid with any amazement."

So as the Lord did marvelous things for Sarah so he can do for any sister, in any impossible situation, if they are adorned with the same spirit of meekness.

Verse 7

And now husbands get one verse but what a verse it is,

"Likewise, ye husbands, dwell with them according to knowledge, giving honour unto the wife, as unto the weaker vessel, and as being heirs together of the grace of life; that your prayers be not hindered."

The husband then is the one who is supposed to keep the anchor of “knowledge” in the relationship. It’s just not all about feelings. You may not feel the same way about your wife but this relationship is not all about emotions for at it’s core is knowledge. Now this knowledge most likely pertains to knowledge about God and his will for marriage which is essential for any long lasting commitment. It also may be talking about the males ability to discern a problem intellectually while a female is more emotional, generally speaking. These qualities that males and females tend towards are individually to their detriment but put them together and they make a balanced whole in Christ. That’s the ideal of course and the thing to strive for in marriage.

Physically, by design, the woman is the “weaker vessel”. There is danger in a man using his physical prowess to subject the woman to his will. Peter here is exhorting husband’s to not abuse the wife, physically, verbally or emotionally, but to honor her. Wayne Grudem in his commentary put it well by saying,

“Wives are often more likely to be hurt deeply by conflict within a marriage, or by inconsiderate behavior on the part of the husband. Knowing this, Christian husbands should not be 'harsh' (Col. 3:19) or fill their marriage relationship with criticism and conflict, but should rather be positive and affirming.” Wayne Grudem, 1 Peter: Tyndale New Testament Commentaries (Eerdamans, Grand Rapids, 1988), p. 144.

So husbands should always bear in mind that the wife is the weaker vessel physically yet she is nonetheless a vessel prepared for God, sanctified and meet for the master’s use. Spiritually there is no difference for you are “heirs together of the grace of life.” What lovely words to show that marriage is not just a physical union but also a spiritual one where each is helping the other towards the kingdom. It makes sense then that at the heart of this relationship is the path to salvation. For if you cannot show the love of God to a person you have chosen and vowed to love in marriage then how can you show God’s love to anybody? Thus, partners not willing to be humble and submissive in marriage risk receiving eternal life!

When troubles arise they “hinder” the prayers of the couple. Conflicts can so easily cloud the mind with anger and anxiety that it’s hard to come together before God with an open heart to seek help. Our avenues to forgiveness are cut off. The word “hinder” has two senses. One means to cut or hew down as in felling a tree. It can also mean to impede the way by breaking up the road or placing an obstacle in the path. Is this how the prayers of the couple, “your prayers”, together or individually, are viewed before God if there are troubles in the marriage? Certainly, if we are bitter and unforgiving to a spouse then the principle holds true that, “if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses.” (Matt. 6:16).

Verses 8-9

While Peter has focused up to this point on specific relationships he goes on to say how important it is for all of us to use these principles in our lives. We all are to show forth sympathy, love, pity and friendliness as Christ has showed us.

(1 Pet 3:9) "Not rendering evil for evil, or railing for railing: but contrariwise blessing; knowing that ye are thereunto called, that ye should inherit a blessing."

You’ve probably all heard the saying, “Don’t get mad, get even.” That’s good advice if we “get even” by “blessing” those who are antagonistic. When someone shows good in the face of evil he baffles the attacker and steals the initiative from him (cp. 2:23). The whole point being to lead them to repentance. Paul follows a similar train of thought from humility to the ideal of not rendering evil for evil in Rom. 12:16-21. He ends by saying,

(Rom 12:21) "Be not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good."

Verses 10-12

To back up this teaching Peter in verses 10-12 directly quotes from Psalm 34. It is used many other places in the New Testament. It seems to be a favorite of Peter’s for he often refers to it but more then that it really was a touchstone for his message to these believers (refer to chart). When you consider their background of unsubstantiated accusations and persecutions and their need to react in submission the Psalm really comes to life. Let’s pick it up at verse 11 and read to the end.

"Come, ye children, hearken unto me: I will teach you the fear of the LORD. {12} What man is he that desireth life, and loveth many days, that he may see good? {13} Keep thy tongue from evil, and thy lips from speaking guile. {14} Depart from evil, and do good; seek peace, and pursue it.

This is a Psalm of David. David always spoke of Saul “while refraining his tongue from evil” even though it would seem he had every right to repay evil with evil. Certainly this example of David’s reaction in the face of persecution would have brought comfort and strength to these believers.

“{15} The eyes of the LORD are upon the righteous, and his ears are open unto their cry. {16} The face of the LORD is against them that do evil, to cut off the remembrance of them from the earth. {17} The righteous cry, and the LORD heareth, and delivereth them out of all their troubles. {18} The LORD is nigh unto them that are of a broken heart; and saveth such as be of a contrite spirit.

Isn’t this the same attitude that Peter is teaching these believers and us to develop?

“{19} Many are the afflictions of the righteous: but the LORD delivereth him out of them all. {20} He keepeth all his bones: not one of them is broken.

This last verse is quoted in John 20:36 referring to Christ’s crucifixion, his sufferings. So the heart of the Psalm makes reference to the example of Christ just as Peter does in his epistle.

“{21} Evil shall slay the wicked: and they that hate the righteous shall be desolate. {22} The LORD redeemeth the soul of his servants: and none of them that trust in him shall be desolate."

Verse 13-14

Peter follows up on this Psalm by saying,

(1 Pet 3:13-14) "And who is he that will harm you, if ye be followers of that which is good? {14} But and if ye suffer for righteousness' sake, happy are ye: and be not afraid of their terror, neither be troubled;"

Physical harm was always a possibility but they couldn’t destroy the soul. It is only God who can “redeem the soul of his servants.” The phrase “be not afraid (phobeo) of their terror (phobos)” has been translated in the NIV as “fear not their fear.” What had they to fear with God on their side? What have we to fear with God on our side? Didn’t Jesus say in Matt. 10:28,

"And fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul: but rather fear him which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell."

All those around us have a fear of death. They have a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation which shall devour the adversaries (Heb. 10:27). Their hearts are failing in fear for the things which they see coming upon the earth (Luke 21:26). More then once in preaching I’ve met people afraid of the second coming, of the end of the world and this fear just paralyzes them from reacting in a proper way to seek salvation. They focus on the despair rather than the hope. We who have sanctified the Lord in our hearts do not have such fear.

Verse 15

"But sanctify the Lord God in your hearts: and be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear:"

Like the virgins who had their lamps ready we too have to be ready to speak of the hope that is within us. There will be no last minute cramming. The hope has to be a part of us now.

But if this is a simple exhortation to preach then do we have to wait until we are asked? Well, the context suggests that this is about being brought before judgment seats to be interrogated and the believer having to make a defense of his case. The word “answer” (Gk. apologia) has been translated elsewhere as “defense.” The RSV translation reads, “be prepared to make a defense to anyone who calls you to account”. This translation fits in good with the context of Peter’s message.

Nonetheless there is some great instruction here on how to preach in general. First of all, we are not just to tell about our hope but to give “a reason of the hope that is within you.” The word “reason” is the Greek word “logos” meaning “purpose”. Our preaching and teaching shouldn’t be just a list of doctrine set forth. The real power of preaching is by sharing in your own experiences and how this beautiful truth changed you and why it fills you with such joy.

This all must be done with “meekness and fear”. So we don’t preach with aggression or belligerence. Do we put forth an attitude that we have the rod of divine truth? Meekness before God’s word is what is called for when instructing. The fear of God is needed for he is the one actually doing the calling and working in the person’s heart. Consider also the words of Paul in 2 Tim. 2:24-25,

"And the servant of the Lord must not strive; but be gentle unto all men, apt to teach, patient, {25} In meekness instructing those that oppose themselves; if God peradventure will give them repentance to the acknowledging of the truth;"

Verses 18-19

Peter now goes on again to reiterate that it is the will of God that they suffer for well doing and he gives Christ as the supreme example. 

"For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh, but quickened by the Spirit: {19} By which also he went and preached unto the spirits in prison;"

This is the second of four times this theme will come up (refer to chart). In the midst of this is a verse that is difficult to explain.

It seems that there are as many interpretations of this verse as there are commentators. No doubt it is a difficult passage to understand for there are many questions that have to be answered such as:

  1. Who are the "spirits in prison"?
  2. What was preached?
  3. What does "by which" refer to?
  4. When did the preaching take place?

Much of the discussion in commentaries centers around Greek grammar and even then no quick answers are forth coming. The conclusions of many commentators are contradictory because they come to different solutions based on slim grammatical structures. The following table shows some of the major view points. The Christadelphian viewpoints have been expanded upon and you will notice that they differ only in respect to the time of the preaching.

 

Christadelphian

Protestant

Catholic

What was preached?

Salvation

Salvation

Salvation

Salvation

Condemnation

Salvation

When did it take place?

At his resurrection

During His earthly ministry

Before his birth by the Spirit of Christ in the prophets

Before his birth by a preexistent Christ

Between his death and resurrection (or before his ascension)

Between his death and resurrection

Where did it take place?

In the world

In the world

In the world

In the world

Hell

Hell

To whom was it preached?

The living during the time of Jesus' resurrection

The living during Jesus' life

The living of Noah's generation

Those who were living during Noah's generation but are now dead in hell

Sinful angels based on

1 Enoch

The wicked of Noah's generation

Viewpoints

John Stephenson, "The Testimony Magazine", Vol. 68, pg. 261.

Alfred Norris, "Acts and Epistles", pg. 725-6.

C.C. Walker, "The Christadelphian Magazine", Vol. 44, pg. 452.

Percy White, "Immortality of the Soul", pg. 45-50

Ron Abel, "Wrested Scriptures", pg. 113-4.

Augustine (354-430),

Ryrie study Bible

E.G. Selwyn, "The First Epistle of Peter",

W.J. Dalton, "Christ's Proclamation to the Spirits"

Justin (100-165),

Clement of Alexandria (150-215)

Not much can be said for the Protestant or Catholic views as they are usually based upon unsound doctrinal principles such as that man can exist without a body or that angels can sin. The early Catholic belief that Jesus went and preached to dead people in hell between his death and resurrection presents a blatant contradiction of scripture that there is a second chance for those who are dead (Heb. 9:27; Isa. 38:18; Ecc. 9:5). Most of the confusion arises from a misunderstanding or a complete assumption that the "spirits" refers to disembodied souls of the dead and that the "prison" is referring to hell. This is as good a place as any to start disentangling these misconceptions.

The usage of the word "spirit" is very diversified in scripture and is often difficult to ascertain even from the context. Vine's gives a total of eighteen different ways the word is used in scripture. Why then should we automatically jump to the conclusion that Christ is preaching to disembodied souls of men? Some other uses of the word might be just as applicable such as

"(f) the sentient element in man, that by which he perceives, reflects, feels, desires (Mat. 5:3; 26:41; Mark 2:8; Luke 1:47, 80; Acts 17:16; 20:22; 1 Cor. 2:11; 5:3-4; 14:14-15; 2 Cor. 7:1; cp. Gen 26:35; Isa. 26:9; Ezek. 13:3; Dan. 7:15 . . .

(h) the equivalent of the personal pronoun, used for emphasis and effect: 1st person, 1 Cor. 16:18; cp. Gen. 6:3; 2nd person, 2 Tim. 4:22; Philm. 25; cp. Ps. 139:7; 3rd person, 2 Cor. 7:13; cp. Isa. 40:13; . . .

(j) moral qualities and activities: bad, as of bondage, as of a slave, Rom. 8:15; cp. Isa. 61:3; stupor, Rom. 11:8; cp. Isa. 29:10; timidity, 2 Tim. 1:7; cp. Josh. 5:1; good, as of adoption, i.e., liberty as of a son, Rom. 8:15; cp. Ps. 51:12; meekness, 1 Cor. 4:21; cp. Prov. 16:19; faith, 2 Cor. 4:13; quietness, 1 Pet. 3:4; cp. Prov. 14:29" (Vine's entry on SPIRIT). 

Could Peter then by referring to "spirits" be just referring to that inner part of man that reflects his feelings, beliefs and perceptions? This view is also warranted by the coupling of "spirit" with the word "prison". One of the usage's above mentions the "spirit of bondage" (Rom. 8:15) which ties in nicely with the Biblical idea of spiritual imprisonment to sin and ultimately doomed to death. Notice here how similar the message is to Peter’s.

(Rom 8:15-17) "For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear; but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. {16} The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God: {17} And if children, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ; if so be that we suffer with him, that we may be also glorified together."

Jesus himself, in Luke 4:17-21, related this as the core of his preaching when he quoted Isaiah 61:1-3,

". . . to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound". 

The word "proclaim" in Luke is the same word that Peter uses for “preach”. Notice also from Isa. 61:3 another spirit which is the spirit of heaviness. The Bible often uses this imagery for those captive to sin as being in prison and the compliment of that is their being set free by belief in Christ (Psa. 102:20; Isa. 42:7; Zech. 9:11-12; 2 Cor. 3:17; Heb. 2:15). The prison we are in is one of sins that have corrupted us and will lead us only to death. The liberty (1 Pet. 2:16) is the forgiveness of sins and the new life we have in Christ. 

For Christadelphians the differences come in ascertaining when the preaching took place which is also dependent on figuring out what the phrase "by which" refers to in the previous verse. If the reference is to the whole aspect of "made alive by the Spirit" then it has reference to the actual event of Jesus' resurrection. There has been some authors in the Testimony magazine who have made this point. Alfred Norris puts forth the notion that the timing should be thought of during his ministry on earth mainly because of Jesus' usage of Isaiah 61 in reference to his earthly ministry. To sustain this view a break has to be made in Peter's thoughts between verses 19 and 20 which seems somewhat plausible with the phrase "which sometime (formerly) were disobedient". Peter is known to change his flow of thought quite quickly.

The majority view seems to have the most backing that the "in which" refers simply back to the "spirit" of verse 18. Thus the spirit of Christ that was talked about in 1:21 as being in the prophets is now referred to as being in Noah. It is true that Noah was not a prophet but he was a "preacher" of righteousness as Peter tells us (2 Peter 2:5). The word "preacher" (kerux G2783) is a derivative of the same word that Peter uses here in 1 Peter 3:19. Thus a strong connection is made here in the context of Peter that it was the Spirit of Christ that was also in Noah. Compare also what is said about Noah in Heb. 11:6 "things not seen as yet" with Moses in Heb. 11:26-27 "Christ . . . seeing him who is invisible".

Before moving on, there is a similar verse presented to us in 4:6 which is more then likely parallel with the thoughts here in 3:19.

(1 Pet 4:5-6) "[The Gentiles] shall give account to him that is ready to judge the quick and the dead. {6} For for this cause was the gospel preached also to them that are dead, that they might be judged according to men in the flesh, but live according to God in the spirit."

As in 3:19 the question has to be asked, "how was the gospel preached to the dead?" The most forthright answer is to stick in the word "now" as the NIV does so that the passage reads "for this cause was the gospel preached also to them that are now dead". This slight alteration then makes sense and fits with the context, but is it warranted sticking in words?

It could also be suggested that what is meant here are "the spiritual dead". This way of reference to those still in sins as being dead is common in scripture (Matt. 8:22; Luke 15:32; John 5:25-26; Eph 2:1; 5:14; Col. 2:13; 1 Tim. 5:6; 1 John 3:14; Rev. 3:1). This then would make a nice parallel with our exposition in 3:19 and would seem to fit the structural comparison also with verse 2. The major objections to this viewpoint are the very literal meaning of dead in the previous verse (v. 5). Would Peter so rapidly change his meaning? Possibly since Jesus changed the meaning in one sentence.

(Mat 8:22) "But Jesus said unto him, Follow me; and let the (spiritual) dead bury their (literal) dead."

Verse 20

In and amongst the explaining of these passages we cannot lose sight of how this was to impact the readers of Peter’s epistle. He wrote it for the reason to give them strength and encouragement in the face of trials and persecutions. The passage functions much better if we understand that it is the spirit of Christ in Noah during a time of great persecution. There are then several parallels, suggested in the Tyndale Commentary, that can be drawn from this.

  1. Noah was in a small minority of believers surrounded by a group of hostile unbelievers (who were perhaps even persecuting him). The readers are also a small minority and are surrounded by hostile unbelievers who make the threat of persecution very real (3:13-14; 4:4).
  2. Noah was righteous (Gn. 6:22; 7:5; 2 Pet. 2:5). Peter exhorts his readers to be righteous in a similarly difficult situation (3:10-12, 13, 16-17; 4:1-3).
  3. Noah witnessed boldly to the unbelievers around him, preaching repentance and warning of judgment soon to come (cf. 2 Pet. 2:5, 9). Similarly, Peter exhorts his readers not to fear (3:14) but to bear witness boldly (3:15-16), even if suffering is necessary (3:16; also 4:16), in order to bring others to God - just as Christ was willing to endure suffering in order to bring us to God (3:18). Peter also sounds a clear warning of judgment to come (4:5, 17-18; cf. 2 Pet. 3:10) which makes the reader's situation prior to judgment similar to that of Noah.
  4. Christ, though he was in an unseen 'spiritual realm', was preaching through Noah to the unbelievers around him (3:19-20). Similarly, Christ is working in an unseen spiritual way in the lives and hearts of Peter's readers (3:15; cf. 1:22; 4:11, 14). Thus, Peter by implication is reminding his readers that if Christ was preaching through Noah he certainly is also preaching through them as they bear witness to the unbelievers around them.
  5. In the time of Noah, God patiently awaited repentance from unbelievers, but finally did bring judgment. Similarly, at the time Peter is writing, God is patiently awaiting repentance from unbelievers (cf. 2 Pet. 3:9) but will certainly bring judgment on the unrepentant (4:5; cf. 2 Pet. 3:10).
  6. Finally, Noah was rescued with a few others (3:20). Similarly, Peter reminds his readers that they too will be saved, even if their numbers are few, for Christ has certainly triumphed (3:22), and they will share in his triumph as well (4:13, 19; 5:10; cf. 2 Pet. 2:9)." Wayne Grudem, 1 Peter: Tyndale New Testament Commentaries (Eerdamans, Grand Rapids, 1988), p. 231-232

Verse 21

To draw us even nearer to the times of Noah our experience at baptism is also compared with the flood. There are three major strands in the flood which bear a striking resemblance to baptism.

  • The death of the ungodly, swept away by the waters, is like the death of the old man in ourselves when we come to the waters of baptism. Flesh was the problem before the flood (Gen. 6:3, 5, 12-13) and that is what is still the problem in us (Rom. 7:18). The flesh is what is put to death in the waters of baptism (Rom. 8:13; Gal. 5:24).
  • The entering into the ark is like us entering into Jesus Christ. During the flood God set forward a covenant with Noah at the same time he is commanded to go into the ark. Certainly this is significant. The entering into the ark was not done by human hands (Gen. 7:16) and so we too are "hid in Christ" by God (Col. 3:1-3).
  • The after affects were like a new creation and so too is baptism spoken about as a new creation. Genesis 8:1 has echoes back to the original creation (i.e. wind=Spirit). The person who has experienced baptism is also termed as a "new creation" (2 Cor. 5:17 RSV).

The "answer of a good conscience" is translated as "an appeal to God for a good conscience" in the RSV while the NIV has "the pledge of a good conscience toward God". This is the only place the Greek word for "answer" (eperotema G1906) is used in Scripture but Vine's says "eperotema, 1 Pet. 3:21, is not, as in the A.V., ‘an answer.’ It was used by the Greeks in a legal sense, as a demand or appeal." Thus the RSV translation is backed up and what baptism really affords us is the forgiveness of the sins, the chance to have the slate cleaned off and have a new start so that we might have a good conscience. This makes sense because before baptism we do not have a good conscience but one that should be filled with guilt looking for the chance of forgiveness.

(Heb 9:14) "How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God?"

 

 "Till I come, give attention to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine." 1 Timothy 







  1.  1 Peter Class 4 - Exhortations for Ecclesial Stewards

1 Peter Class 4 - Exhortations for Ecclesial Stewards

1 Peter Class 4 - Exhortations for Ecclesial Stewards

We’ve seen over the past two classes some very specific exhortations which have nonetheless been very helpful for us. The basic principles and examples are all ones that we must apply in our individual cases. But now, at 4:7 the exhortation turns general again as he talks to the household of faith and keeps on with his message of the fiery trials before the eternal glory.

Verses 7-8

“But the end of all things is at hand: be ye therefore sober, and watch unto prayer .”

There must have been many words of Jesus echoing in Peter’s head as he wrote this letter. Back in Gethsemane Jesus scolded them “watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation.” Hadn’t the Lord also said, “Watch therefore: for ye know not what hour your Lord doth come?” (Matt. 24:42). He had warned them of the destruction of the temple and they were in tense anticipation of that event. In that same prophecy he had warned them,

(Mat 24:12-13) "And because iniquity shall abound, the love of many shall wax cold. {13} But he that shall endure unto the end , the same shall be saved."

Now Peter sees this end approaching and he urges them in verse 8 not to let their love wax cold.

“And above all things have fervent charity ( agape love ) among yourselves: for charity ( agape love ) shall cover the multitude of sins.”

As we study this passage we can see again the slow repetitious teaching of Peter which is driving the point home (see 1:22; 2:17; 3:8). Love the brotherhood, fervently, without grudging. The interesting addition here is the quotation from Proverbs 10:12,

"Hatred stirreth up strifes: but love covereth all sins ."

And a similar Proverb in 17:9,

" He that covereth a transgression seeketh love ; but he that repeateth a matter separateth very friends."

To cover a transgression does not mean to conceal it in secret, as if to sweep it under the rug, for the Proverbs state again and again that sins have to be openly confessed to be forgiven. The true meaning of the proverb is found in the principles of Matthew 18:15,

"Moreover if thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him alone : if he shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother."

This is how love handles transgressions. Hate would broadcast your brothers sins to others who do not need to be involved. Love covers them over. It’s between you, them and God. The only parties that really need to know. Many bad feelings and unnecessary hurts are caused when we do not follow this pattern set out by Christ in Matthew 18.

While love is a nice concept it is something that must be acted out. "Hospitality" (philoxenos G5382) literally means "fond of guests, or strangers". This is to be an attitude developed with a unhesitatingly generous mind and not one out of compulsion. It does no good in the sight of God if you don't really and truly love to take care of your brothers and sisters, one to another, and to give them those things which are necessary for the body. In this case attitude is everything. Donald Cogan who was the Archbishop of Canterbury said,

"True Christian hospitality is making people feel at home, when you wish they were at home."

While this quote is amusing it doesn't really express true Christian hospitality which is one that never wishes people to be at their own homes.

Verses 10-11

Following on then with this thought that we are to give freely of all things Peter says,

"As every man hath received the gift, even so minister the same one to another, as good stewards of the manifold grace of God."

The word “the gift” does not have the article in the Greek and therefore could be understood as “a gift”. Peter is not talking here about the Spirit gifts for he is much too general here in application. There is a more general sense of the gifts of God used in scripture which has more to do with the abilities he has given us in the body of Christ. So it relates more to the parable of the talents. In fact there are many connections which draw us to Luke 12 from the teachings of the Lord Jesus that Peter has all ready drawn from.

LUKE 12

1 PETER

32 - little flock

5:2-4 - feed the flock

33 - treasure in the heavens, no corruption

1:4 - reserved in heaven, incorruptible

35 - loins girded

1:13 - gird up the loins of your mind

37 - servants watching

4:7 - watch; 5:8 - be vigilant

41 - Notice that Peter is the one asking the question, “Lord, speakest thou this parable unto us, or even to all? And the Lord said, Who then is that faithful and wise steward , whom his lord shall make ruler over his household, to give them their portion of meat in due season? Blessed is that servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall find so doing.

42 - faithful and wise steward

4:10 - good steward

42 - household

4:17 - house of God

43 - doing

4:19 - well doing

45 - drunken servant beating other servants

4:7 - sober, loving other servants

47 - his will

4:19 - God's will

These gifts then are not a power to work miracles but the simply talents given by God to work in His ecclesia. Paul draws out some more examples of these types of manifold gifts in Romans 12:6-8,

"Having then gifts differing according to the grace that is given to us, whether prophecy , let us prophesy according to the proportion of faith; {7} Or ministry , let us wait on our ministering: or he that teacheth , on teaching; {8} Or he that exhorteth , on exhortation: he that giveth , let him do it with simplicity; he that ruleth , with diligence; he that showeth mercy , with cheerfulness."

So where as Paul lists seven gifts of grace, Peter summarizes them down into two categories of speaking and ministry. Lord willing, we can see inside each one of us one of these gifts. We’ve all been given something and it’s up to us to discover it and capitalize on it for the glory of God. Whoa be unto us if we neglect the gift and bury the talent.

(1 Pet 4:11) "If any man speak, let him speak as the oracles of God; if any man minister, let him do it as of the ability which God giveth: that God in all things may be glorified through Jesus Christ, to whom be praise and dominion for ever and ever. Amen."

So some may have the gift to speak, to prophecy, to exhort and teach. The first phrase may be better rendered "if anyone speaks, he should do it as one speaking the very words of God" (NIV). This does not mean that a speakers words are inspired but that they should approach what they say very carefully because they are commenting on God's direct words. There is no wisdom of ourselves for all things are of God.

Even our ministering is of God. If we have a special ability to be a leader. If we can give freely of our substance. Even if we show mercy these too are gifts that we cannot say are our own. Our ministering in whatever capacity must also be acknowledged as from God. For we are truly created for his glory and as his vessels this is truly all we seek after.

Verses 12,17

It almost seems as if Peter would have finished his letter here with the word “amen”. Yet thankfully for our benefit he continues by going back to the familiar topic of fiery trials before glory. The words “fiery trial” is one word in the Greek, purosis. It has the idea of “fiery, burning and smelting.” So once again Peter as in 1:7 uses the idea of us as precious metals being purged of our dross by fire. For the fourth time he focuses these things on the sufferings of Christ. He once again says that it is according to the will of God that we may suffer for righteousness. Lord willing in a little while we will draw more on the sufferings of Christ for our exhortation.

I had mentioned before that the persecutions that these brethren and sisters were undergoing were not physically but verbal with reproaches and slander. Peter also says that they may or may not undergo these types of sufferings as he uses the word “if” in 3:14; 4:14 and 4:16. Yet he didn’t leave out the possibility for physically violence to come their way. From historical records we can see that shortly after this epistle Christians were to undergo the worst of persecutions by being thrown to lions and burnt to death. Peter thus prepares the ecclesia for their trials to come.

The only other place the term "Christian" (v. 16) is used in the Bible is Acts 11:26 and 26:28. Some have taken this to be initially a derogatory slander on followers of Christ. Peter's usage here may lend some weight to that theory. The "name" Christian did come to play an important part in persecutions as is evidence by this quote,

"Nearly fifty years after the probable date of 1 Peter, Pliny the Younger (A.D. 62-113), the Roman governor of Bithynia-Pontus (109-111), one of the provinces to which this letter was addressed, wrote to the emperor Trajan for advice on how to deal with Christians:

"I have never taken part in investigations of Christians, so I do not know what charge is usually brought against them. Neither do I know whether punishment is given just for the name, apart from secret crimes connected with the name. This is the course I have taken: I asked them if they were Christians. If they said yes, I asked them a second and a third time, with threats of punishment. If they still said yes, I ordered them to be executed. Those who denied being Christians, I thought it right to let go. They recited a prayer to the gods at my dictation, offered incense and wine to your statue, and cursed Christ. Those who are really Christians cannot be made to do these things." (Pliny, Letters 10.96)" Norman Hillyer, New International Biblical Commentary: 1 and 2 Peter, Jude

It is always sobering to read things like this. How would we do under similar circumstances? It is difficult to even grasp being in such a trial in the society of our times which seems so tolerant and accepting. There are brothers and sisters living now in foreign lands who know a little more acutely what Peter is talking about. How can we take these times for granted? We have an open door in front of us to preach the gospel, free of hindrance. What an opportunity. Why do we squander our time on other menial things?

Verses 17-18

Can we be assured that times will always be so good for us who live in the last days? Absolutely not,

"For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God: and if it first begin at us, what shall the end be of them that obey not the gospel of God? {18} And if the righteous scarcely be saved, where shall the ungodly and the sinner appear?"

The judgment is not speaking here of condemnation but of the overall process where something is found either good or bad. The judgment process is one that is actively happening in the ecclesia to purge out the dross and reveal the gold of faith in it's members. Those who cannot stand the heat, leave and are judged to be not worthy but those who endure to the end will be saved. The trials that we go through therefore make manifest the intentions of our hearts. It’s under pressure that our true nature will come shining through whether it be bad or good.

The term “house of God” is a very literal translation where the NIV’s “family” and RSV’s “household” maybe the sense, what Peter is really doing here is making use again of that spiritual temple imagery (2:5). His words are based on a principle first of all echoed in Ezekiel 9. In this vision given to Ezekiel there are great judgments going to come upon Israel for their wickedness and to symbolize this the glory of God is described as leaving the temple.

(Ezek 9:3) "And the glory of the God of Israel was gone up from the cherub, whereupon he was, to the threshold of the house. And he called to the man clothed with linen, which had the writer's inkhorn by his side;"

So whereas Peter in 4:14 speaks of the “spirit of glory resting upon us” here we see the complete opposite. We are then introduced to a man clothed in linen who marks the foreheads of those who "sigh and that cry for all the abominations" (v. 4) that were being done in Judah. That mark on the forehead saves them from the executioners who go out to slay the wicked according to God's command. The connection with Peter's words comes in verse 6,

"... and begin at my sanctuary. Then they began at the ancient men which were before the house".

In the LXX the word for "begin" and "house" are the same words that Peter uses. Finally, the judgments in Ezekiel's time begins with the elders while Peter begins his next section with admonitions for the elder's (the word for elders also being the same in both passages). So it seems that Peter had this passage in mind.

We could also draw some lessons and parallels from Malachi 3. There the Lord says , "I will send my messenger, and he shall prepare the way before me". This passage was applied to the preaching of John the Baptist (Mark 1:2). Then the Lord (adon) is said to "suddenly come into his temple, even the messenger of the covenant." Malachi mentions in verse 2 a trial that will be like a fire that purifies and thus a connection is made with Peter's mention of a fiery trial (4:17). The purifying process is for the priests (spiritual priesthood, 1 Pet. 2:5, 9) to offer up an offering in righteousness (spiritual sacrifices, 1 Pet. 2:5). Then the process moves on from a purifying fire to one that will be swift witness against the ungodly and the wicked (Mal. 3:5; 4:1). The principle then is also established here in Malachi that judgment begins at the house of God and moves outward from there.

What we see in these passages are principles or patterns of the last days. The fiery trials start here but that conflagration spreads to consume the whole earth. In Ezekiel’s time it started at the temple and soon spread across the land. In Peter’s day it started with the household of faith but ended up in the mighty destruction of Israel in A.D. 70. So we too can expect our house to be tried by fire, and if we experience this then we know that soon will come the judgment upon the whole world by that man whom God has appointed, Jesus Christ.

Where will we stand in that day? We should welcome any trials that come our way to strengthen us and prepare us for,

(1 Pet 4:18) "... if the righteous scarcely be saved, where shall the ungodly and the sinner appear?"

Scarcely has the idea of “with difficulty, with much work.” So salvation is not as easy as some would make it out to be. We cannot just back into the kingdom of God. It’s not going to happen by some fluke. We have to be seeking it first for narrow is that way that leads to everlasting life. We all know this intellectually but how often it gets lost and forgotten amongst our busy schedules and cares of this life.

Although this is a direct quote from the Septuagint version of Prov. 11:31 the answer to the question is beautifully found in Psalm 1. Here is Psalm that presents to us the righteous (v. 1-3) vs. the ungodly and the sinner in verse 4-6,

"The ungodly are not so: but are like the chaff which the wind driveth away. {5} Therefore the ungodly shall not stand in the judgment, nor sinners in the congregation of the righteous. {6} For the LORD knoweth the way of the righteous: but the way of the ungodly shall perish."

Verse 19

“Wherefore let them that suffer according to the will of God commit the keeping of their souls to him in well doing, as unto a faithful Creator.”

So when and if we suffer we have this beautiful reassurance that it’s according to God’s will. It’s not done accidentally or because of blind chance. It is God’s will that we suffer and while this may seem harsh in all actuality it is very comforting. If it is God’s will then it’s according to his good purpose to mold us, and to purify us so that we might become closer to him. We can turn over our whole lives to him knowing that in the end there is a limit to the sufferings. In the end there is a light at the end of the tunnel which is the glory of God.

The “faithful Creator” has in mind the overall picture. Our “faithful Creator” is at work perfecting his creation, that is you and I. He knows what he has to do now to get us perfection. This term “faithful Creator” also has the implications of God’s awesome power for resurrection. Job, the hallmark of suffering, put it wonderfully when he said,

(Job 14:14-15) "If a man die, shall he live again? all the days of my appointed time will I wait, till my change come. {15} Thou shalt call, and I will answer thee: thou wilt have a desire to the work of thine hands ."

The Lord has a desire for each and everyone of us that we would submit ourselves under His hand so he may work with us and bring about his desired end.

Chapter 5:1-4

The word “elders” refers to the leaders of the ecclesia. It is not necessarily a reference to age but to experience. There is scripture to show that this office of “elder” was the same as that of a “bishop”. In fact the word bishop means overseer and a connecting word for this is used in verse 2, “oversight”. So we have here something analogous to our arranging brethren.

In most modern translations you’ll see chapter 5 starting with the word “therefore” or “so” showing that the exhortation to elders is a follow on from the judgment on the house of God. This fit with what was said concerning Ezekiel 9 where the judgment began with the elders. This makes sense as the leaders of the ecclesia stand in a more precarious position having more responsibility to the flock of God. Paul says that those who serve well are worthy of double honor (1 Tim. 5:17) while James warns us “not to be many masters (or teachers), knowing that we shall receive the greater condemnation.” (James 3:1).

So any arranging brother needs to take into account the gravity of his position and that he is overseeing God’s flock.

(1 Pet 5:2-4) "Feed the flock of God which is among you, taking the oversight thereof, not by constraint, but willingly; not for filthy lucre, but of a ready mind; {3} Neither as being lords over God's heritage, but being ensamples to the flock. {4} And when the chief Shepherd shall appear, ye shall receive a crown of glory that fadeth not away."

The word “feed” has a dual meaning to feed or to rule as a shepherd. The Hebrew bears the same meaning and has a rich imagery and usage in the Old Testament both for good and bad. So it could be translated as “shepherd the flock”. What does it take to do this? Well, it’s not a university degree. It’s not great administrative skills or the ability to speak well. It is not judged by how popular you are. Peter gives us three qualities of a great elder.

  1. Any service must be done "willingly" (hekousios G1596) or with a volunteering spirit that says "here am I, send me." (Isa. 6:8). "Not by constraint" (anagkastos G317) means "compulsory, compelling or of necessity". Makes one wonder about our pressing brethren into service who would not automatically have done it on their own.
  2. One must be “ready” or eager to get the job done. It is an attitude of mind that is doing not for reward or money for the opposite is "not for filthy lucre" (aischrokerdos G147) which denotes "greedy or eager for base gains" and does not necessarily refer just to money. This drive for power or money is a all to common ailment among church leaders.
  3. Finally, and most importantly, one must be “an ensample to the flock”. The opposite is "being lords" (katakurieuo G2634) which means "to exercise dominion, subject, overcome". We must be careful as leader’s that we are not protecting our egos more then our brothers and sisters. 

Paul’s list of attributes for bishops gives more details as to what sort of example we are talking about.

(1 Tim 3:2-4) "A bishop then must be blameless, the husband of one wife, vigilant, sober, of good behaviour, given to hospitality, apt to teach; {3} Not given to wine, no striker, not greedy of filthy lucre; but patient, not a brawler, not covetous; {4} One that ruleth well his own house, having his children in subjection with all gravity;"

It is important to have men who are blameless, nothing bad can be said about them. Their lives give the positive teaching of how to live in the ecclesia. They are ensamples patterned after the Lord Jesus Christ, the chief Shepherd.

You’ll notice also that the flock is called “God’s heritage.” The word "God's" is not in the original but definitely has that essence when applying here to the "heritage" (kleros G2819) or "inheritance, lot or portion". The Greek word for "heritage" is "kleros" where we get our modern day word for clergy. Isn't it amazing how the Roman Catholics have changed this around to not apply to the flock but to a select group of priests! Here the ecclesia is referred to as "God's inheritance". Isn't it strange and interesting to think that God's heritage is us! A passage in Eph. 1:11 has literally been translated in Rotherham’s as "in whom also you were taken as an inheritance." This is once again Old Testament language that was applied to Israel but is now applied to the ecclesia. The practice of dividing land by lot was done by Israel when they had conquered the land. As land was apportioned there was one tribe that did not inherit because they were dedicated to the Lord, the Levitical priests. So we too have no abiding place here but we are God's inheritance, his spiritual priests (Deut. 32:9; Mic. 7:14).

Verse 5

Peter now returns to the subject of submission.

"Likewise, ye younger, submit yourselves unto the elder. Yea, all of you be subject one to another, and be clothed with humility: for God resisteth the proud, and giveth grace to the humble."

The word "younger" (neos G3501) just means "new" and leaves us open to what class Peter is referring to. The verse must refer back to the previous section as the word "elder" (G4245) is the same used in verse 1-4. So the exhortation is not so much that younger in age should honor the older in age as true as this may be (Lev. 19:32) but more of an exhortation for those new in the truth or new in ecclesial positions to honor the elders or experienced leaders.

It’s often easy to make pot shots at the arranging board when an unpopular decision has been made. Often ecclesial members don’t know all the in and outs that make up such tough judgments but nontheless you can hear the criticisms. Bear in mind that Peter (and Paul) think it very important to honor and respect the rulers of the ecclesia.

(1 Th 5:12-13) "And we beseech you, brethren, to know them which labour among you, and are over you in the Lord, and admonish you; {13} And to esteem them very highly in love for their work's sake. And be at peace among yourselves."

(Heb 13:17) "Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit yourselves: for they watch for your souls, as they that must give account, that they may do it with joy, and not with grief: for that is unprofitable for you."

They are human beings just like you doing their best to apply the principles found in the Bible. As masters to slaves, wives to husbands, children to parents so also are we to follow the same pattern as members of the body to those who rule over the house. Make that job easy for them, give them the benefit of the doubt and make their labor a joy rather then a grief. Speak no evil of them but love them for their works sake knowing that they shall have to give account at the judgment seat more then you.

This is of course an attitude which all of us must have “for God resisteth the proud, and giveth grace to the humble.” This is another quote from the Septuagint version of Proverbs 3:34. The word "resisteth" (antitassomai G498) is actually a military term translated by Rotherham as "God against the haughty arrayeth himself". Imagine being opposed by God (like the angel against Balaam). If our attitude is pride then he just doesn't leave us alone but frustrates our efforts. So why fight it?

Verses 6-7

"Humble yourselves therefore under the mighty hand of God, that he may exalt you in due time: {7} Casting all your care upon him; for he careth for you."

H.P. says that "humble yourselves" (G5013) is in the passive voice and should be translated as "allow yourselves to be humbled". I’ve never had to save a drowning man but I’ve been told that a person who’s drowning will struggle against the one trying to save them. They’re dying and their arms are flailing all around and the life guard has to come in and knock them unconscious before they can save them. Isn’t that what we’re like in our pride. We’re all dying yet we struggle against God who is trying to save us. It’s up to Him to come in with his mighty hand and disable us and bring us back to shore.

True humility is then built on our ability to “cast all our cares upon him”. Pride will seek to solve all our problems independently. As disciples though we have to learn to quickly turn over all our anxieties into his hands for he is truly concerned for us.

Verses 8-9

"Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour: {9} Whom resist stedfast in the faith, knowing that the same afflictions are accomplished in your brethren that are in the world."

“Be sober” literally means “to abstain from wine” while the word “vigilant” is described as “to be awake, watchful”. I wonder if Peter’s mind is back in the garden of Gethsemane as this is the same word our Lord used “What, could ye not watch with me one hour?”. And then came Judas. It was said of him, “Have not I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil?” (John 6:70).

As it happened to Jesus so it was happening to them. The Greek word for “adversary” is “antidikos” which literally means “an opponent in a lawsuit”. “Devil” of course is the word “diabolos” meaning “false accuser” and is the only place used in 1 Peter yet we’ve all ready seen similar ideas of false accusations occurring in 2:12, 19; 3:16; 4:4; 4:14-16. These connections along with the context of verse 9 make it seem more likely that the devil referred to is a human adversary.

This connection is even more solid when looking at the imagery behind the “roaring lion”. In the Old Testament this exact phrase is used for wicked rulers and persecutors. The best cross reference is found in Prov. 28:15,

"As a roaring lion , and a ranging bear; so is a wicked ruler over the poor people."

Psalm 7:1-5, as well, bears a striking resemblance to Peter’s message (2:20).

"O LORD my God, in thee do I put my trust: save me from all them that persecute me, and deliver me: {2} Lest he tear my soul like a lion , rending it in pieces, while there is none to deliver. {3} O LORD my God, if I have done this; if there be iniquity in my hands; {4} If I have rewarded evil unto him that was at peace with me; (yea, I have delivered him that without cause is mine enemy:) {5} Let the enemy persecute my soul, and take it; yea, let him tread down my life upon the earth, and lay mine honour in the dust. Selah."

If we have done wrong then we do deserve it yet if we have done no wrong and we take it patiently this is acceptable with God. We are called upon by Jesus Christ, to resist not evil but to turn the other cheek. So when Peter says we must “resist” he does not include physical actions or unlawful means but it is a resistance done “steadfast in the faith.” Our faith is the key element that must remain strong. Our faith is that shield that shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked.

Verses 10-11

What better summary for this epistle do we need then verses 10 and 11?

"But the God of all grace, who hath called us unto his eternal glory by Christ Jesus, after that ye have suffered a while, make you perfect, stablish, strengthen, settle you. {11} To him be glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen."

What more encouraging words do we need brother and sisters? What ever trials and tribulations we go through in these days we can keep in mind that they are just for the briefest, tiniest, puniest moment compared to that eternal weight of glory we shall have with the Lord Jesus Christ. Everything that happens to us is according to God’s will for he is doing it to perfect us, to stablish us, to strengthen us and to settle us. He is the one, and not ourselves, that is building us all up so that we might fit together in his holy spiritual temple and be for the praise of his honor both now and in the great kingdom to come.

 

 

"Till I come, give attention to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine." 1 Timothy 4:13








 
  1.  1 Peter Class 5 - Themes of Love and Christ's Sufferings

1 Peter Class 5 - Themes of Love and Christ's Sufferings

1 Peter Class 5 - Themes of Love and Christ's Sufferings

There are many themes or repeated words throughout 1 Peter as you’ll see on Chart 8 of your handouts.

  • Trials and sufferings (1:6-7; 2:12; 2:18-23; 3:13-17; 4:1-4; 4:12-19; 5:8-10)
  • Speaking evil (2:1; 2:12; 3:10, 16; 4:4, 14; 2 Pet. 2:2, 10, 12)
  • God’s will (2:15; 3:17; 4:2; 4:19)
  • Lust (1:14, 2:11; 4:2, 3; 2 Pet. 1:4; 2:10, 18; 3:3).
  • Submission, Humility, Obedience (1:2, 14, 22; 2:7, 8, 13, 18; 3:1, 5, 6, 20, 22; 4:17; 5:5)
  • Conversation (anastrophe G391) that is behavior or manner of life (1:15, 18; 3:1, 2, 16; 2 Pet. 2:7; 3:11) or the verb (1 Pet. 1:17; 2 Pet. 2:18)
  • Called (1:15; 2:9, 21; 3:9; 5:10)
  • Fear (1:17; 2:18; 3:2, 15)
  • Precious (1:7, 19; 2:4, 6, 7; 3:7)

We’ve all ready talked about most of these. This morning we are going to look at what I would consider to be two of the most prominent and exhortaton rich themes in 1 Peter. They are the “love of the brethren” and the “sufferings of Christ”.

Love the Brethren

While Peter followed the Lord during his ministry it was clear to Jesus that he had not yet been converted. His life had not been totally given over to his Master. Jesus says to him in Luke 21:31-32,

"Simon, Simon, behold, Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat: {32} But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not: and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren."

Peter’s reply is the seeming gallant admission that he would die for Jesus yet Jesus knew that there was nothing in that statement, not yet at least. Sadly Jesus would have to prophecy Peter’s three fold denial. When it came to pass Peter was completely crushed. His intentions had been good yet his flesh was weak. Everything though was working out for God’s will and Peter was now in an excellent position for God to work with him. Yes, he had been crushed but the Lord knew that for such an important assignment as establishing his ecclesia that a humiliated man like Peter was the only man for the job.

It was on the banks of the sea of Galilee, walking along the shore with Jesus, that we realize the depths of Peter’s humiliation and how he was not yet a converted Peter. Jesus is seemingly probing, trying to see if any of the old Peter is left.

(John 21:15-17) "Simon, son of Jonas, lovest (agape) thou me more than these? He saith unto him, Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I love (phileo) thee. He saith unto him, Feed my lambs. {16} He saith to him again the second time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest (agape) thou me? He saith unto him, Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I love (phileo) thee. He saith unto him, Feed my sheep. {17} He saith unto him the third time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest (phileo) thou me? Peter was grieved because he said unto him the third time, Lovest thou me? And he said unto him, Lord, thou knowest all things; thou knowest that I love (phileo) thee. Jesus saith unto him, Feed my sheep."

The play between the different kinds of love expressed here shows that Peter is not yet ready to strengthen his brethren. He is not quite ready to dedicate himself to the needful agape love which has to be shown most of all in the ecclesia. It is not until the epistle of Peter that we really see into the mind of the apostle and see how converted he has become. We see what a rock he is to the ecclesia. We will see that this morning by looking at his exhortations to love in his first letter.

The time of the writing of this letter (approx. AD 60) was quite terrifying. The Roman Emperor Nero was in command and had found a new scapegoat in this sect called the Christians. Never had the ecclesia known such persecutions as that leveled on them by Nero. These innocent brethren were either thrown to the lions or burned as human torches. So here is Peter trying to strengthen them through their many trials and sufferings. That’s the main import of this letter yet sprinkled throughout is the simple message of “love the brotherhood”. It’s almost as if Peter couldn’t help himself to keep reminding them of what was so important in his life and that is to have agape love for Jesus and the brotherhood.

Peter doesn’t use the word love as much as John or Paul does. In the epistles of John love seems to be every other word. But here in Peter’s letter it is not his main message but it still plays an important underlying role. The verses where he does mention love. either agape or phileo, are,

(1 Pet 1:22) "Seeing ye have purified your souls in obeying the truth through the Spirit unto unfeigned love of the brethren, see that ye love one another with a pure heart fervently:"

(1 Pet 2:17) "Honour all men. Love the brotherhood. Fear God. Honour the king."

(1 Pet 3:8) "Finally, be ye all of one mind, having compassion one of another, love as brethren, be pitiful, be courteous:"

(1 Pet 4:8) "And above all things have fervent charity among yourselves: for charity shall cover the multitude of sins."

(1 Pet 5:14) "Greet ye one another with a kiss of charity. Peace be with you all that are in Christ Jesus. Amen."

Here then we have 5 of the 7 verses where Peter uses the word love. They are equally spread out across the epistle. From this we can see his emphasis was on the aspect of brother love that was needed in the ecclesia. It seems so simple of an exhortation, “love the brotherhood.” Simple to say yet hard to live. It’s an exhortation that uses three words but it takes a life time to perfect it.

1 Peter 1:22

Let us then turn our focus to the first passage in 1 Peter 1:22,

"Seeing ye have purified your souls in obeying the truth through the Spirit unto unfeigned love of the brethren (philadelphia), see that ye love (agape) one another with a pure heart fervently:"

First of all it is important to point out that this type of love has a foundation in obeying the truth. Paul said in 1 Corinthians 13 that “love rejoices in truth”. We cannot say that we are loving someone when we are breaking the commandments of God.

Interestingly enough the two words for love used here are different just like in the conversation he had with Jesus in John 21. The first word for love is actually connected with the word brethren in the Greek into the word “philadelphia”. The second word for love is agape. So then we see the same progression of developing natural affection which grows into a sacrificial love for the brethren.

More then once the word “unfeigned” is married to the word love. Unfeigned means without hypocrisy, genuine and sincere. Sometimes we can deceive ourselves into thinking that we have a true love for the brothers and sisters when after all it finds its self grumbling and mumbling over the inconveniences of having to take care or love someone else. That is not unfeigned love. If you find yourself complaining about the doing things for the brothers and sisters then it is not true love. A true phileo love will demonstrate itself in a willingness and happiness to go out of the way for our brothers and sisters without any regret or feeling of being put out.

This phileo love then progresses onto agape love which knows no bounds. It is a love which seeks not only the physical well being but for the spiritual well being of the person. It is the highest form of love which concerns itself with seeing that each one of your brothers and sisters will find an abundant entrance into the kingdom of God. Agape then motivates us to make sure that the ecclesia is prepared and watching for the coming of the Lord. Peter says that this must be done with a pure heart. The word pure means cleansed and there is only one thing that cleanses us, the word of God. Jesus said in John 15:3,

"Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you."

That word is not only instructive for just knowing things but it gives us the power to overcome the world. The only way we become impure is the corrosive atmosphere of the world enticing our lusts. The Psalmist says,

(Psa. 24:3-4) "Who shall ascend into the hill of the LORD? or who shall stand in his holy place? {4} He that hath clean hands, and a pure heart; who hath not lifted up his soul unto vanity, nor sworn deceitfully."

The world is full of vanity and deceit. If we want to follow the Lord and have agape love then we must keep ourselves unspotted from the world.

It is not an easy process but one which Peter says must be done “fervently”. The word fervently means intently. It comes from a root meaning to extend or stretch out. We have to stretch ourselves to do this because it just doesn’t come naturally. It is not supposed to be a stagnant process but one which grows and grows like a plant. See how wonderfully Paul, through the Spirit, echoes the words of Peter in 1 Thess. 4:9-10,

"But as touching brotherly love (philadelphia) ye need not that I write unto you: for ye yourselves are taught of God to love (agape) one another. {10} And indeed ye do it toward all the brethren which are in all Macedonia: but we beseech you, brethren, that ye increase (super abound) more and more;"

And so we too beseech you brethren to increase more and more. Stretch yourselves to fulfill the commandment of Christ which is to love one another. If we can do this then will everybody know that we are Christ’s disciples.

1 Peter 2:17

The next place Peter mentions love is in 1 Peter 2:17,

"Honour all men. Love the brotherhood. Fear God. Honour the king."

Here we have four short statements which are actually organized in a poetical structure.

A. “Honour all men.” The world - men.

     B. “Love the brotherhood.” Spiritual - men.

     B. “Fear God.” Spiritual - magistrates.

A. “Honour the king.” The world - magistrates.

Isn’t it interesting that an exhortation to “love the brotherhood” is one that needs repeating. So many think it just comes naturally once your baptized that we’ll all just get along great. The opposite is so often the case though, isn’t it? The saying is true that if you can’t love your brother then who can you love? We all share the same ideals, the same hopes the same dreams and all the rest is just details. We hold together and share the greatest principles and hopes that this world has which should surpass all other desires in our lives and spur us onto love

The word brotherhood that only Peter uses has a much greater sense then the immediate ecclesia which extends to the brotherhood world wide. The only other place the word is used is in 1 Peter 5:9,

"Whom resist stedfast in the faith, knowing that the same afflictions are accomplished in your brethren that are in the world."

The word has much more the sense of the world ecclesia of which we are a part. It is a shame and a detriment if we do not look forward to meeting the various brethren and sisters from different parts of the world. We have a huge family which we’ve never met. A family in which we can instantly have a bond with, being the bond of the truth.

1 Peter 3:8

We now turn to the next verse found in 1 Peter 3:8,

"Finally, be ye all of one mind, having compassion one of another, love as brethren, be pitiful, be courteous:"

Again, the Greek here is one word “philadelphos”, love as brethren, a root of phileo. The words around this exhortation to love as brethren are instructive and helpful.

“Be ye all of one mind” is like Paul’s words to the Philippians that each one of them would be of the same mind to put on humility. Peter’s exhortations is the same here. Nobody is excluded from these basic principles which when everybody does them it gives glory to God and shows us forth as the body of Christ.

First of all, have compassion or be sympathetic. Share in the feelings of others. When there are problems it can often be because somebody is not willing to try and understand why a person is doing the things they are doing. A true brother will try to understand and feel the sufferings of the other person in need. Sometimes it’s very difficult to be sympathetic when we cannot begin to understand another person’s pain but we can be full of pity or compassion. At least we all share in common the knowledge of pain and we can share in the feelings of pain with another person which can sometimes be a great comfort to them.

Finally he says be courteous. This is an interesting word which literally means “be friendly of mind.” Again this shows that it is not to be a show or something done of unwilling compunction but an act which is truly a part of the person, one done willingly out of love. How does one develop this mind? Peter gives great instruction in the next verse,

(1 Pet 3:9) "Not rendering evil for evil, or railing for railing: but contrariwise blessing; knowing that ye are thereunto called, that ye should inherit a blessing."

I was given a book awhile ago called “Don’t Sweat the Small Stuff . . . and it’s all small stuff” by Richard Carlson. It’s full of short little chapters on how to do away with stress in our lives. As I read it I find it interesting that he, maybe unknowingly, is drawing off scriptural principles. He has a section called “Avoid Weatherproofing” which is similar to Peter’s instruction to bless rather then rail or insult. Carlson says,

“Just as we can weatherproof a home for the winter by looking for cracks, leaks, and imperfections, we can also weatherproof our relationships, even our lives, by doing the very same thing. Essentially, weatherproofing means that you are on the careful lookout for what needs to be fixed or repaired. It’s finding the cracks and flaws of life, and either trying to fix them, or at least point them out to others. Not only does this tendency alienate you from other people, it makes you feel bad, too. It encourages you to think about what’s wrong with everything and everyone---what you don’t like. So, rather than appreciating our relationships and our lives, weatherproofing encourages us to end up thinking that life isn’t all it’s cracked up to be. Nothing is ever good enough the way it is.”

It is so easy to get caught in the trap of looking for the negative and not rejoicing in the positive. It can be so easy to feel put out by other peoples, to moan and grumble about the situation and never move in a positive way to resolve the conflict. It almost seems like sometimes we enjoy to dwell on the negative destroying principles rather then the positive loving up building ones.

1 Peter 4:8-10

The last verses we’ll talk about this morning are found in 1 Peter 4:8-10,

"And above all things have fervent charity (agape) among yourselves: for charity (agape) shall cover the multitude of sins. {9} Use hospitality (philoxenos) one to another without grudging."

As we study this passage we can see again the slow repetitious teaching of Peter which is driving the point home. Love the brotherhood, fervently, without grudging. The interesting addition here is the quotation from Proverbs 10:12,

"Hatred stirreth up strifes: but love covereth all sins."

or Prov. 17:9,

"He that covereth a transgression seeketh love; but he that repeateth a matter separateth very friends."

To cover a transgression does not mean to conceal it in secret for the Proverbs state again and again that sins have to be openly confessed to be forgiven. The true meaning of the proverb is found in the principles of Matthew 18:15,

"Moreover if thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him alone: if he shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother."

This is how love handles transgressions. Hate would broadcast your brothers sins to others who do not need to be involved. Love covers them over. It’s between you, them and God. The only parties that really need to know. Many bad feelings and unnecessary hurts are caused when we do not follow this pattern set out by Christ in Matthew 18.

Review

In review, we’ve seen that Peter’s exhortations to love have been short yet very effective. They come from somebody who has been totally converted to love Christ and to strengthen the love of his brethren. This epistle then shows forth the lessons he has learned in his life. Here then are the main points about love.

  1. Truth is the basis of love
  2. Love must be unfeigned or without hypocrisy and grudging
  3. Love comes from a pure heart
  4. Love does not come naturally and must be striven for fervently
  5. Love also incorporates the ideas of sympathy, compassion, pity and being courteous (friendly mind).
  6. Finally love will seek to cover sins, following the positive steps of Christ in Matthew 18, rather then to spread strife and gossip.

How many of us like Peter have not yet been converted? Just because you’re baptized does not mean that you have been converted. If Jesus were here would he tell us the same thing that he said to Peter, “When you are converted, strengthen your brethren.”

Christ died for us to show forth this pattern of love. This is what he said in John 15:12-14,

"This is my commandment, That ye love one another, as I have loved you. {13} Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends."

This segues nicely into our final section.

The Sufferings of Christ

It may not be surprising that the word “suffering” has more occurrences in 1 Peter then any other book. In fact in proportion to the size of the epistle it really stands out as the major topic. At the heart of Peter’s letter is the example of the sufferings of Christ. Let’s just review the verses and I would have you notice that the sufferings of Christ are mentioned in every chapter. Also I would like you to notice the nature of the suffering that in one case it is verbal and/or physical but Peter also brings out the mental sufferings of striving against sin.

(1 Pet 1:11) "Searching what, or what manner of time the Spirit of Christ which was in them did signify, when it testified beforehand the sufferings of Christ, and the glory that should follow."

(1 Pet 2:21-25) "For even hereunto were ye called: because Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that ye should follow his steps: {22} Who did no sin, neither was guile found in his mouth: {23} Who, when he was reviled, reviled not again; when he suffered, he threatened not; but committed himself to him that judgeth righteously: {24} Who his own self bare our sins in his own body on the tree, that we, being dead to sins, should live unto righteousness: by whose stripes ye were healed. {25} For ye were as sheep going astray; but are now returned unto the Shepherd and Bishop of your souls."

(1 Pet 3:17-18) "For it is better, if the will of God be so, that ye suffer for well doing, than for evil doing. {18} For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh, but quickened by the Spirit:"

(1 Pet 4:1-2) "Forasmuch then as Christ hath suffered for us in the flesh, arm yourselves likewise with the same mind: for he that hath suffered in the flesh hath ceased from sin; {2} That he no longer should live the rest of his time in the flesh to the lusts of men, but to the will of God."

(1 Pet 4:12-13) "Beloved, think it not strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, as though some strange thing happened unto you: {13} But rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers of Christ's sufferings; that, when his glory shall be revealed, ye may be glad also with exceeding joy."

(1 Pet 5:1) "The elders which are among you I exhort, who am also an elder, and a witness of the sufferings of Christ, and also a partaker of the glory that shall be revealed:"

There is then a reference both to the physical sufferings of our Lord as in 2:21-25 but there is also the aspect of the mental anguish as a type of suffering highlighted in 4:1-2. There is the external and the internal. There was fighting without and fears within. It is of the body and of the mind. One is influenced by external circumstances while the other is self-imposed. So this morning we will focus first of all on the physical sufferings of our Lord and then we shall look at his internal sufferings.

External Sufferings

Time and time again Jesus told his disciples of how he must suffer but they never understood it.

(Mat 16:21) "From that time forth began Jesus to show unto his disciples, how that he must go unto Jerusalem, and suffer many things of the elders and chief priests and scribes, and be killed, and be raised again the third day."

(Mark 9:12) "And he answered and told them, Elias verily cometh first, and restoreth all things; and how it is written of the Son of man, that he must suffer many things, and be set at nought."

(Luke 22:15) "And he said unto them, With desire I have desired to eat this passover with you before I suffer:"

So he was not sent just to die, as important as that was, but also to suffer. So he was smitten on the face, spat upon, scourged, lashed, struck in the head with a reed, a crown of thorns pressed onto his head, his clothes taken from him and crucified. Verbal lashings came as well in mocking, reviling and insults.

Even after his resurrection on the road to Emmaus he reprimanded his disciples,

(Luke 24:25-26, NIV) “He said to them, "How foolish you are, and how slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken! Did not the Christ have to suffer these things and then enter his glory?”

Wouldn’t it have been something to be part of that Bible class? Of all times to be transplanted back to, this one would be appealing to me. Imagine having the Lord Jesus Christ plainly going through the Old Testament and laying out in order how he saw his sufferings and glory all ready written there in Scripture. It’s the same thing said of Peter in 1 Peter 1:11,

"Searching what, or what manner of time the Spirit of Christ which was in them did signify, when it testified beforehand the sufferings of Christ, and the glory that should follow."

The obvious points would be Abraham sacrificing Isaac, Joseph and his brethren, the Day of Atonement, Psalm 22, Isaiah 53 but what else did he use that are possibly hidden from our eyes? We can see so much now but, Lord willing, in the future we will have our minds opened even more to better understand the Scriptures.

Now God’s plan and purpose for his Son to suffer, be killed and then raised on the third day can be amazingly simple yet it has many lessons to portray. It’s like looking at a multifaceted jewel and depending upon how you look at it you see beauty from every angle. There is the atonement, the condemnation of sin in the flesh and our justification by faith yet when Peter picks it up he uses it first of all for a lesson on submission.

There were some servants who had been buffeted by their masters while being innocent. The word buffeted has the idea to “rap with the fist” and it is the same word used during the crucifixion of Jesus, “they spit in his face, and buffeted him; and others smote him with the palms of their hands.” So immediately Peter jumps to the example of Christ’s sufferings in 1 Peter 2:21.

(1 Pet 2:21-23) "For even hereunto were ye called: because Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that ye should follow his steps: {22} Who did no sin, neither was guile found in his mouth: {23} Who, when he was reviled, reviled not again; when he suffered, he threatened not; but committed himself to him that judgeth righteously:"

The word “example” is the Greek word “hupogrammos” which literally means “an underwriter”. It has the idea to copy for imitation. Vine’s defines it as “to write under, to trace letters for copying by scholars.” What a wonderful concept to express the representative nature of Christ’s sacrifice. We are like little kids in school who have the perfect example, we take our paper, put it on top and carefully try to copy and imitate the letters underneath.

Peter also says that we “should follow his steps.” There’s a similar phrase in 3:18 which states that “he might bring us to God.” That has the idea of “leading” us to God. So he is leading us and we are to follow in his steps. As Hebrews 13:13 says, “Let us go forth therefore unto him without the camp, bearing his reproach.”

Everywhere we read in the New Testament there were persecutions coming upon the believers. One, out of many examples, of this is in 1 Thess. 2:14-15,

"For ye, brethren, became followers of the churches of God which in Judaea are in Christ Jesus: for ye also have suffered like things of your own countrymen, even as they have of the Jews: {15} Who both killed the Lord Jesus, and their own prophets, and have persecuted us; and they please not God, and are contrary to all men:"

And so Paul also tells the Philippians in 1:28-29,

"And in nothing terrified by your adversaries: which is to them an evident token of perdition, but to you of salvation, and that of God. {29} For unto you it is given in the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on him, but also to suffer for his sake;"

It has always been so, since Cain and Abel, that the wicked will persecute the righteous. The prophets, Jesus Christ, his apostles and many other believers throughout history have suffered and died for their faith. We really do, brothers and sisters, stand in a unique time, in a unique place to have such peace and freedom in our worship. I think I can safely say that none of us have really experienced any such persecutions. But the tides of human opinion can shift very suddenly. Who knows what things loom in the future? I believe we have to be prepared now for what so many others before have endured. We cannot go looking for it. It is not something self-inflicted as if we could do penance. It is entirely God directed and God given. We can only thank him for his grace and seize the moment to freely preach and proclaim the good news.

Sufferings from Within

So on one hand there are words of encouragement for physical sufferings and persecution yet there is another side of this to be seen in the sufferings of the inner man. By way of introduction Peter mentions in 1 Peter 5:1 that “he was a witness of the sufferings of Christ.” In what way was Peter a “witness of the sufferings of Christ?” We have no record of him being at the crucifixion. We have such prominent people as John and Mary, Jesus’ mother, but Peter is not mentioned. It is possible but I have the feeling that it is not likely.

He had been in the courtyard though where his denials took place. Luke’s record says that at that time Jesus looked upon him. Could it have been at this moment that he was “a witness of the sufferings of Christ?” Luke’s record, if taken chronologically, doesn’t fit though for he denies him and leaves weeping bitterly before the brutally against Jesus commences.

With more certainty we can turn to the garden of Gethsemane in Matthew 26:36-39 and know here that Peter witnessed what was the pinnacle of the mental suffering of our Lord. The height in his battle to overcome his fleshly will and subject it the Father’s will.

(Mat 26:36-39) "Then cometh Jesus with them unto a place called Gethsemane, and saith unto the disciples, Sit ye here, while I go and pray yonder. {37} And he took with him Peter and the two sons of Zebedee, and began to be sorrowful and very heavy. {38} Then saith he unto them, My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death: tarry ye here, and watch with me. {39} And he went a little farther, and fell on his face, and prayed, saying, O my Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me: nevertheless not as I will, but as thou wilt."

They had seen his face, the sorrow, the heaviness. Yet they were full from the meal and drink of that night. They had heard the desperate prayer of Jesus as he struggles against temptation. But their eyes were heavy, they could not stay awake. Sweat beaded up and came down like great drops of blood and they slept on.

Many of a time I have felt like these three men. Tired and weak. Having the Lord Jesus Christ’s sufferings right in front of me yet I just can’t keep my eyes open. In his greatest hour of need I am asleep. Unconscious to what is happening. Oblivious to the real sufferings of Christ.

Now that struggle in Christ was a one of wills. “Not as I will but as though wilt.” Peter picks up this struggle in 1 Peter 4:1-3,

"Forasmuch then as Christ hath suffered for us in the flesh, arm yourselves likewise with the same mind: for he that hath suffered in the flesh hath ceased from sin; {2} That he no longer should live the rest of his time in the flesh to the lusts of men, but to the will of God. {3} For the time past of our life may suffice us to have wrought the will of the Gentiles . . ."

The battle is one that pits “the will of God” against the “lusts of men” and the “will of the Gentiles.” It is a war in the mind. Peter uses another military term here with the word “arm” as in taking up a weapon. Christ then gives us the equipment to take on the battle against fleshly lusts which war against the soul (2:11). We have to see it as a battle, a battle to the death. If that war does not wage then something is wrong, the spirit has been defeated by the flesh. Hopefully it is the other way that the Spirit has mortified the deeds of the body. We will only do that to the extent that Christ lives in us.

In Romans 8 we have Paul’s great chapter on the carnal mind verses the spiritual mind. In the midst of this he has those wonderfully encouraging words concerning suffering,

(Rom 8:17-18) "[we are] children, [and] heirs; heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ; if so be that we suffer with him, that we may be also glorified together. {18} For I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us."

Now these sufferings in the context relate to this enmity between the flesh and the spirit. It is that which envelopes the whole world and brings it into subjection and corruption. Jesus was so in tune with the Spirit that to see the evil state of man brought him much grief, sorrow and sufferings. We too then, in the pattern of Christ, should be seeking that same spiritual sensitivity that hurts and groans because of this bondage we are under to lusts and sin.

I’d like to quote Bro. Robert Roberts in Seasons of Comfort for he expresses these thoughts so well,

“Christ was a sufferer in a sense which perhaps few people realize. The majority of persons are apt to look at the cross, and the cross only, and to imagine that the sufferings of Christ relate only to the physical pain he experienced in being put to so cruel a death, or at most to the anguish of feeling to which he was subjected in being mocked and insulted by a crowd of soldiery. To those, however, who study Christ's life attentively, and particularly in the light of what the spirit of Christ has testified in the Psalms as to the sufferings of Christ, it becomes manifest that those sufferings were much more widely spread over his life than is popularly imagined; that they consisted largely of the mental suffering caused by the present evil state of things among men; that, in fact, he was a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. His sorrow and his grief were of a sort that many, and we might add, that nearly all, are unsusceptible of. Christ had a high conception---higher than ever we can hope to reach---of what men ought to be, and of the position that God ought to occupy among men, and therefore he felt a pain that none could experience who were not of the same state of mind, in mingling with men who were, on the whole, as regards God, like the brutes. We find that we come into fellowship with the sufferings of Christ in proportion as we grow up to him, and become like him, drinking in his spirit, sharing his tastes, and laying hold of his hopes. We come to find that it is no empty metaphor which likens the people of God to strangers and pilgrims, having here no continuing city.” (pg. 157)

So even though we may not experience physical persecutions we should all definitely be striving to know this type of suffering. We must develop the mind of Christ. He underwent these sufferings, tempted as we are so that he might succor us. So to we strive to learn of these things so that we might comfort others and set our hopes on the kingdom of God.

Our final passage in 1 Peter 4:13 says,

"Beloved, think it not strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, as though some strange thing happened unto you: {13} But rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers of Christ's sufferings; that, when his glory shall be revealed, ye may be glad also with exceeding joy."

The word “partakers” (koinoneo G2841) is the common word for “sharing” which it’s root word is more commonly translated as “fellowship”. These brethren and sisters through their fiery trial would experience the fellowship or sharing of Christ’s sufferings. We also must strive in our way to fellowship with the sufferings of Christ. We are crucified with Christ (Gal. 2:20) and so we also suffer on behalf of Christ (Phil. 2:29).

Paul says in Philippians 2:8 that he suffered the loss of all things and counted them but dung, and why, verse 10,

"That I may know him, and the power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of his sufferings, being made conformable unto his death; {11} If by any means I might attain unto the resurrection of the dead."

Paul shows that to know part of Christ is to fellowship in his sufferings---to be made conformable unto his death. We must bear about in our bodies the dying of the Lord. In practical terms what does this mean for our everyday lives? There are no easy personal answers for us but we know how Paul did it. He "suffered the loss of all things." Everything in this world he counted as nothing. It's extremely hard but we've got to come around to that type of thinking. We’ve got to suffer like Christ.

Conclusion

Most of the time I feel so distant from the ideals set forth. I look back on the sufferings of my Lord and of all the persecutions of the believers and wonder how on earth I have escaped such things. I am at once pensive that such things may come but at the same time I’m so thankful for this grace that I can at the present worship freely.

We know that persecutions are not necessarily a prerequisite but to know and fellowship the sufferings of Christ, to be made conformable unto his death, is very necessary. We must do our all to bring into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ. We must strive for that high spiritual mind of Christ which becomes so acutely aware and pained at this present evil age.



Chronology at Mount Sinai

Chronology at Mount Sinai

 The table below shows the dates and events while the children of Israel are at Mount Sinai.

Reference

Yr/Mo/Day

Description

Ex. 19:1

1/3/1[1]

Israel comes to the wilderness of Sinai and encamps before the mount.

Ex. 19:3

1/3/2[2]

Moses’ first ascension into the mount. Receives God’s promise to take Israel as his people.

Ex. 19:7

Moses descends and tells the people the words of the Lord.

Ex. 19:8

1/3/3

Moses’ second ascension. Returns the words of the people to the Lord. Instructions to prepare people for meeting God on the mount.

Ex. 19:14

Moses descends and prepares the people for the third day (cp. v. 10-11)

Ex. 19:16

1/3/6

In the morning, the people come before the mount to meet with God

Ex. 19:20

Moses’ third ascension. God instructs to make sure people do not come up.

Ex. 19:25

Moses descends, speaks to the people, God speaks the 10 commandments (20:1-17). People respond in fear.

Ex. 20:21

Moses’ fourth ascension. Receives various commandments (20:22-24:2)

Ex. 24:3

Moses descends and recounts all the commandments God gave him

Ex. 24:4

1/3/7

Early in the morning Moses builds an altar and sanctifies the people. People vow obedience.

Ex. 24:9

Moses’ fifth ascension with Aaron and others. The nobles see God. Moses ascends higher to be with Yahweh (v. 12-13,15,18).

Ex. 24:16

1/3/12

Cloud covers the mount for six days

Ex. 24:16-18

1/3/13

On the seventh day God calls to Moses out of the cloud and Moses goes into the midst of the cloud. Moses in the mount 40 days and nights receiving instructions for the Tabernacle.

Ex. 32:15

1/4/23[3]

Moses descends after 40 days, breaks the tablets upon seeing the people worshipping the golden calf.

Ex. 32:30-31

1/4/24

Moses’ sixth ascension to seek forgiveness for the people.

Ex. 33:4

Moses returns the Lord’s words to the people. Moves tabernacle outside the camp. Pleads with God to go with him and to see his glory.

Ex. 34:4

1/4/25

Moses’ seventh ascension with new tablets. Given revelation of Yahweh’s name. In the mount for another 40 days and night (34:28)

Ex. 34:29

1/6/5

Moses comes down after 40 days and his face shines. Instructs people to build tabernacle.

Ex. 40:17

2/1/1

Tabernacle is reared up. Aaron and his sons consecrated for 7 days (Lev. 8:33-35)

Lev. 9:1

2/1/8

Sin and burnt offering for Aaron and the people. Nadab and Abihu offer strange fire (10:1,19)

Nu. 10:11

2/2/20

Israel departs from Mt. Sinai

 

 

[1] We have adopted the view that “the same day” (Ex. 19:1) is the first day of the month.

[2] The second and third day are not designated in Scripture but are from a common Jewish interpretation used to put the 50th day of Pentecost on Sivan 6th.

[3] I have calculated the 40 days as excluding the 6 days the cloud covers the mount


 

Ecclesial Fellowship

A collection of studies and resources on the Ecclesia and Fellowship








 
  1.  Fellowship in the Epistles of John

Fellowship in the Epistles of John

Fellowship in the Epistles of John

The epistles of John are the quintessential fellowship letters.  From beginning to end, it is the underlying theme.  Not just one letter but all three speak of fellowship in truth and love.  They are connected not only by subject but also by a progression through time on how to practically deal with error under differing circumstances.

The topic of the epistles is established early on in 1 John 1:3.

(1 John 1:3 KJV)  "That which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship with us: and truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ."

This is the key verse for John and the reason for his writing.  It is important to connect verse 3 with the verse that follows it.

(1 John 1:4 KJV)  "And these things write we unto you, that your[1] joy may be full."

Fellowship for John was that aspect of Christian life that brought true joy to all the believers.[2]  The word “joy” is the key word that connects all the epistles along with the concept of “walking in the light” or “walking in truth”. 

(1 John 1:6-7 KJV)  "If we say that we have fellowship with him, and walk in darkness, we lie, and do not the truth: {7} But if we walk in the light, as he is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin."

(2 John 1:4 KJV)  "I rejoiced greatly that I found of thy children walking in truth, as we have received a commandment from the Father."

(3 John 1:3-4 KJV)  "For I rejoiced greatly, when the brethren came and testified of the truth that is in thee, even as thou walkest in the truth. {4} I have no greater joy than to hear that my children walk in truth."

The joy that John speaks about is something that goes beyond cheerfulness and a happy disposition.  It is a joy felt in fellowship that endures throughout all tribulations and troubles.  It is a joy that is set before all those who are partakers of Christ’s sufferings.  So joy is an expression of true fellowship that comes from those who walk together in light.  It is a walk based on the ways of God that is not only expressive of a list of doctrines but the ability to put them into practice by loving the brethren.

The Antichrist Challenge

It is important to realize that in the epistles there is a challenge from false prophets to the ecclesia’s joy and the apostles’ authority.  Every New Testament letter is a reaction to a problem or error and the epistles of John are no exception.  The foremost false doctrine was of the antichrist, that Jesus Christ did not come in the flesh.  This error would have both an impact on the truth of God as well as on the love of the brethren.  The antichrist challenge will show us that first principles define fellowship but also that any true first principle will reveal itself in the way it affects our walk.

Threat to the Ecclesia

John’s ultimate reason for writing is to encourage those in the ecclesia who had remained after the antichrist doctrine followers had left.

(1 John 2:18-19 KJV)  "Little children, it is the last time: and as ye have heard that antichrist shall come, even now are there many antichrists; whereby we know that it is the last time. {19} They went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been of us, they would no doubt have continued with us: but they went out, that they might be made manifest that they were not all of us."

These verses indicate the problems had come from inside the ecclesia.  They were the type that Paul had prophesied would come (Acts 20:30) of their own selves.  For our purposes, where or why this doctrine emerged is of little importance to the danger that the ecclesia faced.  Their goal would be to deceive as many as possible and draw them away.

(1 John 2:26 KJV)  "These things have I written unto you concerning them that seduce you."

John does not tell us how many were seduced into leaving but it must have been a significant and prolific group to instigate these letters of warning.  His fear was that it would spread farther so he provided a test for the believers to “try the spirits” in 1 John 4:1-6. 

(1 John 4:1 KJV) “Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of God: because many false prophets are gone out into the world.”

Remember the “false prophets” are the ones who were originally in the ecclesia and had gone out from them (1 John 1:19).  The very act of them leaving provided the proof that they were false prophets.  Their teaching or spirit was not to be accepted because it was of the world.

(1 John 4:2-3) “Hereby know ye the Spirit of God: Every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God: {3} And every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God: and this is that spirit of antichrist, whereof ye have heard that it should come; and even now already is it in the world.”

This may very well be one of the first tests of fellowship.  As we shall see later, this doctrine was so evidently wrong not just in logic but also in how it manifested itself in the behavior of those who believed it.  How we understand the nature of Christ truly is a first principle doctrine.   It was so serious that those who heard (or received) the spirit or teaching of antichrist were of the world.

“{4} Ye are of God, little children, and have overcome them: because greater is he that is in you, than he that is in the world. {5} They are of the world: therefore speak they of the world, and the world heareth them. {6} We are of God: he that knoweth God heareth us; he that is not of God heareth not us. Hereby know we the spirit of truth, and the spirit of error."

It is important to remember in this passage that “they” (v.5) were well known to the apostle because they had gone out from them (1:19).  They were former brethren.  They were ones that had once been in fellowship.  They were now “of the world”.

It is just not the false prophets that he warns against but also “the world that heareth them”.  The world here being those former brethren and sisters who followed them and gladly accepting their teaching or “spirit of error”.  Those who were true believers remained with the apostles and heard their teaching or “spirit of truth”.

Threat to the Apostles

Not only was the ecclesia under threat but also the foundation of the apostles’ authority.  The false prophets, having left, in effect had no respect for the apostle’s eyewitness.  Apparently, they did not accept that the apostles were guiding the ecclesia by the Holy Spirit. 

This is why the first epistle starts as it does.  It establishes the apostles’ authority.  This is seen by noticing the pronouns of “we” and “us” being used, which can only refer to the apostles.

(1 John 1:1-2 KJV)  "That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of the Word of life; {2} (For the life was manifested, and we have seen it, and bear witness, and show unto you that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us;)"

So if the “we” and “us” in verses 1-2 refer only to the apostles then the verses that follow become more interesting.[3]

(1 John 1:3 KJV)  "That which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship with us: and truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ."

“Fellowship with us” refers to fellowship with the apostles.  Any true fellowship is predicated on believing and following the apostles’ doctrine.  It is significant that in Acts 2:42 the apostles’ doctrine comes first and then fellowship.

(Acts 2:42 KJV)  "And they continued stedfastly in the apostles' doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers."

As we come into and continue in the apostles’ doctrine,[4] we come into fellowship with the Father and the Son.  This is based on the principle that Jesus had sent the apostles and any who received the apostles received Jesus (Luke 10:16; John 13:20; 1 Thess. 4:8).

Tests of Fellowship

Following the opening statement (1 John 1:3-4) regarding the purpose of his writing as being fellowship or fullness of joy the apostle continues with a series of tests or sayings.  The phrase “If we say…” (1:6, 8, 10) or “He that saith…” (2:4, 6, 9; 4:20) initiates each test.  There are seven all together.  Why he lists the tests at this point must be in reaction to the antichrist doctrine that “Jesus Christ did not come in the flesh”.

Key Message

Before John starts on the tests it is important to realize that verse five is the main starting point for all that follows.  It defines or becomes a foundation for all seven tests.

(1 John 1:5 KJV)  "This then is the message which we have heard of him, and declare unto you, that God is light, and in him is no darkness at all."

At this point, the question arises, “what is light?”  Once all the scriptural references are gathered, they can be put into two categories.  Intellectually light is knowledge vs. ignorance or truth vs. error.  It also has a moral aspect of righteousness vs. wickedness or good vs. evil.  In the epistles of John, it is used in both senses.

Probably one of the first verses one thinks of in terms of light is Psalm 119:105, “Thy word is a lamp unto my feet.”  Light represents the word of God heard and understood (see also Prov. 6:23; 2 Pet. 1:19).  It therefore has a doctrinal import relating to God’s truth in teaching and instruction.  Light is what brings knowledge verses ignorance.  As much as Jesus was the Word made flesh, he also represents the light as he spoke the words of God (John 12:46-49; 2 Cor. 4:4-6).  John equates light with truth by the parallel phrases “walk in light” (1 John 1:7) and “walk in truth” (2 John 4; 3 John 3-4).

The light of God not only enlightens the mind to understand but also illuminates the path in which we should walk.  The aspect of light therefore also has a moral behavioral aspect to it.  In Isaiah 5:20 the prophet warns, “Woe unto them that call evil good, and good evil; that put darkness for light, and light for darkness.”   A truly righteous man works in the daytime (Rom. 13:11-14).  Jesus also uses light in this sense in John 3:19-21,

(John 3:19-21 KJV)  "And this is the condemnation[5], that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil. {20} For every one that doeth evil hateth the light, neither cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved. {21} But he that doeth truth cometh to the light, that his deeds may be made manifest, that they are wrought in God."

As we hear and understand more of the truth, we come to the light and in the process have fellowship with God and his Son.  Truth is not only something we believe but also something we do (1 John 1:10).  Jesus’ whole life shone as a light (John 1:4-9).  What we do in our life should also shine as a light (Matt. 5:16). 

Light then is any word or conduct that teaches men how to walk (Eph. 5:6-14).  It is a balance of speaking the truth in love (2 John 3; Eph 4:15).  John will draw out this twofold aspect in the seven tests of fellowship.

The Seven Tests of Fellowship

The seven tests start with the phrase “If we say…” (1:6, 8, 10) or “He that saith…” (2:4, 6, 9; 4:20)[6].  John just doesn’t start saying things out of the blue.  These teachings must have been something the false antichrist prophets said or taught.  The first three have to do with a doctrinal aspect of our understanding of sin and forgiveness.  The doctrine that “Jesus Christ did not come in the flesh” caused an erroneous view of sin and our nature. 

  1. (1:6-7) “If we say that we have fellowship with him, and walk in darkness, we lie, and do not the truth: {7} But if we walk in the light, as he is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin.”
  2. (1:8-9) “If we say that we have no sin, we deceive[7] ourselves, and the truth is not in us. {9} If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.”
  3. (1:10) “If we say that we have not sinned, we make him a liar, and his word[8] is not in us.”

The last four tests concern a moral aspect of how we love our brethren.  Those who held to the antichrist doctrine must have also felt themselves on a superior plane and despised their brethren.  Their errors in doctrine also led them astray in how they treated one another.

  1. (2:4-5) “He that saith, I know him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him. {5} But whoso keepeth his word, in him verily is the love of God perfected: hereby know we that we are in him.”
  2. (2:6-8) “He that saith he abideth in him ought himself also so to walk, even as he walked. {7} Brethren, I write no new commandment unto you, but an old commandment which ye had from the beginning. The old commandment is the word which ye have heard from the beginning. {8} Again, a new commandment I write unto you, which thing is true in him and in you: because the darkness is past, and the true light now shineth.”
  3. (2:9-11) “He that saith he is in the light, and hateth his brother, is in darkness even until now. {10} He that loveth his brother abideth in the light, and there is none occasion of stumbling in him. {11} But he that hateth his brother is in darkness, and walketh in darkness, and knoweth not whither he goeth, because that darkness hath blinded his eyes.”
  4. (4:20-21) “If a man say, I love God, and hateth his brother, he is a liar: for he that loveth not his brother whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen? {21} And this commandment have we from him, That he who loveth God love his brother also.”

Therefore, it was not only the teaching of the antichrist but also the attitude of those professing it that caused contention in their ecclesia.  Eventually the disagreements would become so sharp that they would leave.  This action would then set a progression of fellowship practice concerning this error in the first and second of John’s epistle.

The Progression of Fellowship Practice

One cannot tell how long the ecclesia would have dealt with the error both internally and externally.  It does seem to follow a progression throughout the letters.  There was the initial dealing with the problem from within.  Once they had left, there was a clear distinction in fellowship.  When they took their error to other ecclesias there was a need to write a second letter and warn others so that they might use the same test of fellowship.

1 John

By the time John wrote his epistle the split had all ready occurred, “they went out from us” (1 John 2:19).  There must have been quite a period of time while dealing with the error in the ecclesia.  We are not told of any of this in John but it must have been similar to Paul’s instruction in 2 Tim. 2:14-26.  In a similar vein, there were those, Hymenaeus and Philetus, who were teaching a wrong doctrine.  Their words were eating like gangrene through the ecclesia and destroying the faith of some.  Paul’s advice was to depart from such iniquity (2 Tim. 2:19).  In dealing with error, Paul’s words in 2 Tim. 2:24-25 are instructive,

"And the servant of the Lord must not strive; but be gentle unto all men, apt to teach, patient, {25} In meekness instructing those that oppose themselves; if God peradventure will give them repentance to the acknowledging of the truth;"

This must have been the approach of the apostle John as well.  However, in John’s efforts to win back those who opposed themselves they left.  Their leaving was the sure sign that they were not of the ecclesia but of the world.

The next step in the epistle was the acknowledgement of the separation.

(1 John 4:1 KJV)  "Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of God: because many false prophets are gone out into the world."

These false prophets that had gone out into the world were once brethren.  They were now outside the fellowship of the apostles and so John provides a test of fellowship.

(1 John 4:2-3 KJV)  "Hereby know ye the Spirit of God: Every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God: {3} And every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God: and this is that spirit of antichrist, whereof ye have heard that it should come; and even now already is it in the world."

This then becomes the test where true believers are distinguished to those in the world.  It is important to recognize that in the following verses the “them” and “they” still refers to those who had left the ecclesia.  The “ye” are the ones who abided in the apostle’s doctrine.  The “us” are the apostles.

(1 John 4:4-6 KJV)  "Ye are of God, little children, and have overcome them: because greater is he that is in you, than he that is in the world. {5} They are of the world: therefore speak they of the world, and the world heareth them. {6} We are of God: he that knoweth God heareth us; he that is not of God heareth not us. Hereby know we the spirit of truth, and the spirit of error."

The surprising thing is the complete identification of those who left with those of the world.  The reason for this is more than likely that John saw the “love of the world” (1 John 2:15-17) in everything they did.  He righteously judged their deeds.  The other surprising thing is that the condemnation comes not only on the false prophets but “the world that heareth them.”  The “world” in this case refers to those from the ecclesia who followed the false teachers, gladly heard them and supported them.

2 John

The problems did not end here.  After they left, they went to another ecclesia preaching that Jesus Christ did not come in the flesh (2 John 7).   John took action by writing his second epistle to “the elect lady”.  Many commentators regard the term “elect lady” as referring to an ecclesia and not to a specific individual.[9]  Whatever the case may be, the letter was written to a group of believers (see the plural in v. 8) warning them of the same false prophets.  These same “went out” of the ecclesia (1 John 2:19), “gone out” (1 John 4:1) and “entered into the world (2 John 7).  As they had not “continued” (1 John 2:19) so they did not “abide” in the doctrine of Christ (2 John 9). [10]

The verses in 2 John 10-11 are John’s instruction to another ecclesia on how to handle the intrusion of the antichrist doctrine.  There was an expectation for them to follow the same fellowship practice.  The words he uses have special meaning in terms of fellowship that are not wholly apparent in the English translation.

  • The term “receive” has special meaning in terms of letters of recommendation and therefore refer to receiving into fellowship.[11]  It is used this way in 3 John 8-10.
  • In verse 10 the word “your” is in italics and therefore is not in the original.  It most likely should say “the house” in reference to the ecclesia.  In the first century, the ecclesias met in believer’s homes (Rom. 16:5; 1 Cor. 26:19; Col. 4:15; Phm. 2).
  • The word “God bless” is an unfortunate translation.   Most modern versions have “greet”.  It was a common form of salutation.  Although to John, it meant so much more.  The Greek word is “chairo” which in other places is translated as “joy” or “rejoicing”.  In this same epistle the word is translated as “rejoiced” in verse 4 (also 3 John 3) and “joy” in verse 12 (also 1 John 1:4; 3 John 4).  As we have seen earlier this fullness of joy has more to do with true fellowship then any simple greeting.
  • Finally, the word “partaker” in verse 11 is the Greek word “koinoneo” (2842) which means to “share.”  A root word “koinonia” (2842) is translated as “fellowship” in 1 John 1:3, 6, 7.    The concept of sharing or collaborating is the concept of fellowship.

The passage in 2 John 10-11 is therefore not just a warning about saying “hi” to someone who has false doctrine entering your personal home.  The emphasis is more on an ecclesia receiving into fellowship anyone who would confess that Jesus did not come in the flesh.  The fellowship, or fullness of joy, is not just a breaking of bread but also a supporting by feeding and housing which in turn is a supporting of their preaching.[12]  This type of fellowship, even though those in the ecclesia may not have believed the antichrist doctrine, would be tacit to them being supporters of evil deeds.

Application of the Test

As the error spread in the ecclesia, out of the ecclesia and into the world there was a need for a common application of the test of fellowship that John had established in 1 John 4:1-3 and 2 John 7.  Did this test apply to just the false prophets preaching the doctrine or was it also used on those who followed them?  To answer this question it is best to start in 2 John and look at the pronouns.

  • Verse 8 is a warning for everybody to “look to yourselves.”  It was a collective warning to all those in the ecclesia to beware of this false doctrine so that nobody would lose their “full reward”.   The collective sense of this caution sets the stage for the collective sense of what follows.
  • Verse 9 is also for everybody as is starts with the word “whosoever”.   The ESV says, “Everyone who goes on ahead…” and the NASB has, “Anyone who goes too far…”  The NET Bible note on this verse supports this continued collective sense by commenting, “The construction [of this Greek phrase] occurs frequently in 1 John (13 times) where it is used by the author to divide people into categories: ‘everyone who does this’ as opposed to ‘everyone who does the opposite.’”[13]
  • Verse 10 starts off the same by saying, “if there come any unto you…”  All modern translations have “if anyone come to you.”

It is clear then that these verses apply not only to the false teachers promulgating the antichrist doctrine but also to any who confessed that they believed it to be true.  This is consistent with John’s teaching in 1 John 4:5 that those who heard the false teachers were of the world.  It was not only those who taught but those who supported them in their teaching.  The test was about anyone confessing or giving assent (1 John 4:2-3).  Anyone, who asserted that Jesus did not come in the flesh was not of God.  The positive confession then for every true believer is given in 1 John 4:15,

"Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God, God dwelleth in him, and he in God."

While considering the application of John’s fellowship practice it must also be asked about how wide of a scope is allowed.  It is no doubt that John was dealing with a specific error that said Jesus Christ did not come in the flesh.  Most commentators pin this to a certain group of Gnostic teaching.  One would be hard pressed to find a Christian who would attest to such Gnostic teaching today.  Even Trinitarians would confess that Jesus Christ came in the flesh even though they believe he is also very God in nature.  Therefore, to relegate this passage to be only applicable to the antichrist doctrine is really to make it useless for us.  Certainly if some other serious false doctrine had presented itself then the apostle would have taken the same tact.  It must be useful as a principle on how to deal with many different errors.

On the other hand, there is a danger in taking this principle too far.  There is a danger of taking an uncertain detail and making it a test a fellowship and wrongly applying John’s method.  To distinguish between a spirit of truth and error is one of the most difficult parts of our calling.  Maybe this is why the Spirit has provided us with a third letter.

A Misapplication of Fellowship Practice

The last epistle is about fellowship practice as well, yet it does not deal with the antichrist error.  In this case, John commends certain for receiving travelling brethren while also providing an example of one Diotrophes who overstepped the bounds of proper practice.  So while the first two epistles show us how to deal with error the last one balances this by showing how it is just as wrong to deny fellowship to those who are true brethren.

The third epistle does start differently than the first two in that it is no doubt written to a particular individual, Gaius (v. 1).  It seems certain brethren (v. 3) had come back from visiting Gaius and testified well of their “walking in truth”.  We have seen earlier how the terms “rejoiced greatly” (v. 3), “no greater joy” (v. 4) and “walking in truth” are aspects of true fellowship for John. 

These brethren had been travelling missionaries, much like Paul, who went forth for “his name’s sake” (v. 7).  They would have to rely on the hospitality of brothers and sisters, but verse 5 indicates they were unknown to the ecclesias abroad.  In the King James, it reads as if there are two classes “the brethren, and to strangers” but it should read more like the ESV, “for these brothers, strangers as they are…”  In keeping with custom, John would have written letters of commendation[14] for them so when arriving at an ecclesia they would be readily “received” as being in fellowship and worthy of ecclesial support.  This they did as is indicated in verse 6-7 and therefore were “fellow helpers” to the truth (v. 8).

It is helpful to compare 2 John 11 with 3 John 8.

"For he that biddeth him God speed is partaker of his evil deeds." 

"We therefore ought to receive such, that we might be fellowhelpers to the truth."

There is a sharing here of either that which is evil or good.  If we fellowship with one that has no ecclesial commendation and does not confess to truth then we are partakers with them of evil deeds.  On the other hand, and equally as important, brethren who come commended from another ecclesia and confess to the same doctrine are to be warmly supported so that we might by laborers together of the truth.

A brother named Diotrophes disregarded this method of inter-ecclesial fellowship as recorded in 3 John 9,

(3 John 1:9 KJV)  "I wrote unto the church: but Diotrephes, who loveth to have the preeminence among them, receiveth us not."

When John says, “I wrote unto the church” it would seem to be a direct communication to Diotrephes’ ecclesia to receive these same unknown brethren that had been warmly received by Gaius.  His letter to them was then a letter of commendation.  John took the rejection of his commendation very personally when he says Diotrophes “receiveth us not” (v. 9).  This follows the principle, so often in scripture, that he who receives you, receives me and he who rejects the one sent, rejects the one who sent (Matt. 10:40-41; 18:5; Luke 10:16; John 13:20).  Therefore, Diotrephes’ rejection of these travelling brethren was truly a rejection of the apostle John.

As the antichrist doctrine produced an attitude not conducive to loving the brethren so did Diotrephes spirit manifest itself in deeds.  He “prated” or “babbled” against the apostle with “malicious words” (v. 10).  Anytime our conversations sink to snap judgments and name calling we can be certain that another spirit is at work.  John saw this for what it was and knew that it came from a proud heart that “loveth to have the preeminence” (v. 9).

Not only did Diotrophes reject the brethren sent by John but he also forbad those who would.  Others were trying to do what is right but in a most dramatic fashion he cast out them out (v. 10; cp. John 9:34-35).  In a misguided zeal, Do Apostrophes and separated himself from true brethren, which John calls evil (v. 11).  In this, John provides us with a truly stark example of how not to implement fellowship.

Conclusion

If there is any consolation in a Spirit inspired Apostle of Jesus Christ facing such opposition it is that we will also face such challenges.  The doctrine of fellowship while so important is a difficult one.  It involves both a recognition of truth in doctrine and behavior, a walk in truth and love (2 John 4-5).  There is a balance, which is difficult to maintain. 

We’ve also seen that there is also an approach to fellowship practice which is different depending on the circumstances.  In first dealing with error there is a patient gentle spirit in seeking to correct what is wrong and bring healing.  Sometimes though there is no remedy and separation rightly occurs.  The line between these actions is also a difficult balance.

John gives us ample material to ponder and consider as we seek to apply these principles in our lives.  His wish was that all his children would walk together in the truth.  His letters show a desire that all ecclesias would correctly apply these principles as one.  In so doing, may we find that fullness of joy that true fellowship.





  1.  It Pleased the Whole Ecclesia

It Pleased the Whole Ecclesia

It Pleased the Whole Ecclesia

There are four times in scripture that it says the whole ecclesia was pleased with a decision or action. Two in the New Testament and two in the Old Testament. It is a phrase which ties the New Testament ecclesia with the Old Testament ecclesia in principle and practice.

In a previous article, "The Day of the Assembly", we saw the history and importance of this word "ecclesia" for the Greeks but also for the Jews. The word "ecclesia" was used in the Septuagint (for the most part) to translate the Hebrew word "qahal". The translation is a good one for both words have this sense of "calling people to an assembly". It is these words that provide so many connections between the ecclesia in the New Testament and the ecclesia in the Old Testament. Hopefully, we"ve come to a deeper appreciation that the ecclesia in the Old Testament has models and lessons that are profitable for our ecclesias today.

It should come as no surprise that Jesus' instruction for the ecclesia in Matthew 18 has its principles clearly established from the law. For he came not to destroy the law but to fulfil it. He was quite aware of the ecclesia in the wilderness. When he said the word "ecclesia" for the very first time in Matt. 16:18 "upon this rock I will build my ecclesia" it was with much significance.

When Jesus chose this word for the gathering of his believers, he had a choice between the word ecclesia or synagogue. The word synagogue is also used extensively throughout the Septuagint for the congregation of Israel. Its equivalent in Hebrew is "edah". For the Jews of his day though it had come to mean a meeting place (a building) outside of the temple service.[1] A synagogue was a congregation separate from the temple and never meant to replace it. The same could not be said for what Jesus was to build. Jesus was clearly establishing something that would be the true temple of God (John 4:19-24; Eph. 2:20-22; 1 Peter 2:5).

I Will Build My Ecclesia

When we look closer at Matt. 16:18, the involvement of the Lord Jesus in building his ecclesia is evident.

"thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build[2] my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it."

The Lord is saying here that he would personally have a hand in building his ecclesia. The starting point, of course, would be his own death and resurrection. After throwing the money changers out of the temple he had this to say to the Jews who were looking for a sign,

"Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up[3]. Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt thou rear it up in three days? But he spake of the temple of his body." (John 2:18-22)

The body of Jesus comes to symbolize the ecclesia (e.g. 1 Cor. 12:12-14; Eph. 1:22-23). There is a wonderful mixing of ideas here between the literal death and resurrection of Jesus and its purpose to destroy a temple made with hands and build a temple (the ecclesia) made without hands where God could dwell (Acts 7:38-50). Later his accusers remembered his words but have these interesting additional words.

"We heard him say, I will destroy this temple that is made with hands, and within three days I will build[4] another made without hands." (Mark 14:58, only included by Mark)

We have then in these three passages the assurance that Jesus would build the temple (aka the ecclesia). The stone which the builders rejected would become the head of the corner (Matt. 21:42; Acts 4:11) and we as lively stones (1 Pet. 2:5) would be built on that foundation, growing into a holy temple in the Lord, a habitation of God through the Spirit (Eph. 2:20-22).

When we come then to the Acts of the Apostles, we really see the hand of the Lord Jesus personally at work. In fact, it might have been better to call this book the Acts of Jesus Christ After His Ascension. Notice how Luke carefully words his introduction.

"The former treatise have I made, O Theophilus, of all that Jesus began both to do and teach." (Acts 1:1)

The "former treatise" is the Gospel of Luke which he refers to as what Jesus "began both to do and teach." If that was the beginning, then it implies that this sequel would show how Jesus was continuing to both "do and teach" among the Apostles.

  • In Acts 2:33 it says "he [Jesus] hath shed forth (or poured out v.17,18) this, which ye now see and hear" referring to the gifts of the Holy Spirit. This is the direct work of Jesus who said "I will send unto you" the Spirit of truth" (John 20:26).
  • Acts 2:47 states "the Lord added to the church daily as such as should be saved" (see also 5:14). It is interesting to think if this is God or Jesus being referred to here as "Lord". In many other passages the Lord is Jesus, so it seems likely here and fits with him building his ecclesia.
  • Stephen sees the Lord Jesus standing at God's right hand (Acts 7:56). Normally Jesus would be sitting at God's right hand but here he stands up, active to bring judgment.
  • The Lord Jesus appears to Paul on the road to Damascus saying that Paul's persecutions of the ecclesia were really persecutions of him (Acts 9:4-5). Paul, relating this incident in Acts 26:16 indicates there would be further appearances of the Lord Jesus to him which happen in Acts 18:9-10 and 23:11 (cp. 2 Tim. 4:17).
  • Jesus instructs Annanias (Acts 9:10)

All this shows that the promise of Jesus in Matt. 28:20, "I am with you always, even unto the end of the world" was true. Jesus was always there, active and building his ecclesia.

Has anything changed in this regard, brothers and sisters? Do you imagine a distant Christ in the heavens detached from us? Nothing could be farther from the truth. In the beginning of the book of Revelation Jesus appears, not as an ordinary human being but as the Son of Man symbolized in all his glory. It is an echo to the vision given to Daniel and to the transfiguration.

Revelation 1:13 says,

"And in the midst of the seven candlesticks one like unto the Son of man, clothed with a garment down to the foot, and girt about the paps with a golden girdle."

This is a vision of the glorified Christ as he says in verse 18,

"I am he that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore, Amen; and have the keys of hell and of death."

Notice the allusion here back to Matt. 16:18, "the gates of hell shall not prevail against it... I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven." This is how Jesus is still building his ecclesia. The gate of hell is a prison in which we are bound by sin. The key is the forgiveness we have through our Lord Jesus Christ.

The thing I want to point out here is that he is "in the midst" of the seven candlesticks, which represent these seven ecclesias (1:20) to whom the book of Revelation is being sent. Not only is he in the midst but he is walking in the midst of them as it says in 2:1,

"Unto the angel of the church of Ephesus write; These things saith he that holdeth the seven stars in his right hand, who walketh in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks;"

Walking in the midst of the ecclesias is very significant. He is not distant. As each ecclesia gets listed he says, "I know thy works..." With the angels at his command, Jesus knows both the good and bad of all these ecclesias. Jesus' careful eye is not just limited to seven ecclesias. Jesus is the same yesterday, today and forever."

Do we imagine him within our midst? Brothers and sisters, how much better off would we be if we always had our eyes open to this reality? Imagine Jesus Christ in our very midst, among our ecclesias. Not just as a man but as the glorified Son of Man. It is a sobering thought that the book of Revelation gives us. We know that we shall be judged individually but we also get the aspect here that we will be judged collectively as an ecclesia.

Ecclesial Problems in the Acts

There is then an affinity we share with the early ecclesia in the Acts. The same Lord is over both. He still walks among the candlesticks. He is still building his ecclesia.

It is interesting then to consider an overview of what happens in the Acts with the thought in mind that Jesus is watching over all of it. Sometimes directly directing but in most cases seeming invisible in the background.

It all started in an upper room with 120 disciples all of "one accord in prayer and supplication" (Acts 1:14). The Greek word "homothumadon" is in meaning "one mind" or of the "same passion". This unity of mind would typify the ecclesia throughout the Acts (2:1, 46; 4:24; 5:12; 8:6; 15:25; cp. Rom. 15:6 "one mind")[5] and be an example to us (1 Cor. 1:10).

That unity would be challenged. The "one accord" was something they had to work for. It is important to note that the idyllic ecclesia that was born in Acts 2 did not stay that way. It had severe growth pains. The challenges follow an interesting pattern of persecution from outside following by internal conflicts.

Acts

From Where?

Details

Ch. 4

Outside

Persecution from the Sanhedrin

Ch. 5

Inside

Annanias and Saphira killed

Ch. 5

Outside

Persecution from the High Priest

Ch. 6

Inside

Dispute over ministration to widows

Ch. 7-9

Outside

Persecution of Saul

Ch. 10-11

Inside

They of the circumcision contend with Peter (11:2)

Ch. 12

Outside

Persecution from Herod

Ch. 15

Inside

Jerusalem conference concerning Gentiles

In Acts 3-4 there is persecution from the Sanhedrin (outside). In Acts 5 there is trouble in the ecclesia with Ananias and Saphira (inside) and then in the same chapter comes more persecution from the high priest (outside). In Acts 6 there is trouble again in the ecclesia with a dispute over the ministration to widows (inside). In Acts 7-12 there is persecution by Saul and then by Herod (outside). In Acts 13-14 there is the first missionary journey which ends in controversy for the ecclesias in Acts 15 over the law of Moses and the Gentile believers (inside). It typifies the saying of Paul, "our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears" (2 Cor. 7:5).

There are two of these incidents in chapter 6 and 15 that we want to take a closer look at now. They were major problems for the ecclesia internally. Even though they had the leadership of the Apostles they would be still be challenged. This is the way God works, expecting us to work it out together. The Holy Spirit gifts were not there to give automatic answers for some difficult disputes among the brethren. Jesus was at work building his ecclesia but much in the same way he builds our ecclesias today.

Handled incorrectly and it would cause division and hurt. Addressed correctly would bring consensus and joy.

Here is the surprising thing. Once we get our bearings on what happens in the Acts, we are going to see they have their counterparts in the ecclesia in the Old Testament.

Four Times the Whole Ecclesia was Pleased

Acts 6

Here are the growing pains and with it the problem in Acts 6:1,

"And in those days, when the number of the disciples was multiplied, there arose a murmuring of the Grecians against the Hebrews, because their widows were neglected in the daily ministration."

This is the first real sign of a widespread problem within the ecclesia. You will notice the problem wasn"t about doctrine but about fellowship (sharing). It seems among the welfare fund there had come some respect of persons. The Grecians (Hellenists) were Greek speaking Jews which had more of a Greek culture about them. The Hebrews were native Jews. At risk was a very important commandment of God to take care of the helpless widows among themselves.[6]

This was a new challenge to the Apostles, but their answer was not, as they looked back to the ecclesia in the wilderness for answers. Moses himself had been burdened with a people who murmured about food. The following table shows the similarities.

Numbers 11

Acts 6

v. 4 - A mixed multitude

v. 1 - A multitude of Grecians and Jews

v. 1, 9 - murmur

v. 1 - murmuring

v. 9 " about daily manna

v. 1 " about daily ministration

v. 11, 14 " Moses unable to bear everything

v. 2 " Apostles unable to leave word to serve tables

v. 16 " Seventy able elders sought out by Moses (Deut. 1:13, notice the qualifications are the same)

v. 3 " Seven able men sought out by the brethren

Deut. 1:14 "The thing you have spoken is good for us to do"

v. 5 " It pleased the whole multitude

v. 16 " Seventy to stand before the Lord

v. 6 " Seven are set before the apostles

v. 17, 25 " They are given the spirit

v. 3 " The seven are full of the Holy Spirit and the apostles lay their hands on them.

v. 26 " Two stand out, Eldad and Medad

Chapters 7 and 8 " Two stand out, Stephen and Philip

The real closeness of how the Apostles relied on Moses is in Deut. 1:9-17 where Moses reminds the people of the time.

"And I spake unto you at that time, saying, I am not able to bear you myself alone: The LORD your God hath multiplied you, and, behold, ye are this day as the stars of heaven for multitude. (The LORD God of your fathers make you a thousand times so many more as ye are, and bless you, as he hath promised you!) How can I myself alone bear your cumbrance, and your burden, and your strife? Take you wise men, and understanding, and known among your tribes, and I will make them rulers over you. And ye answered me, and said, The thing which thou hast spoken is good for us to do. So I took the chief of your tribes, wise men, and known, and made them heads over you, captains over thousands, and captains over hundreds, and captains over fifties, and captains over tens, and officers among your tribes. And I charged your judges at that time, saying, Hear the causes between your brethren, and judge righteously between every man and his brother, and the stranger that is with him. Ye shall not respect persons in judgment; but ye shall hear the small as well as the great; ye shall not be afraid of the face of man; for the judgment is God's: and the cause that is too hard for you, bring it unto me, and I will hear it."

As Moses, the Apostles now do likewise and gather to them all the disciples (v. 2, all 5,000?). They were to seek out among themselves "men of honest report, full of the Holy Spirit and wisdom." Notice the apostles did not make the choice just like Moses. They wisely expected the ecclesia to do it. They were to be men of good reputation, full of the Spirit and of wisdom.

Bro. Roberts when writing The Ecclesial Guide drew a lot from the Apostolic record. Consider this passage,

"There must be arrangement, and it must be the work of some in particular. If those appointed to do the work are called arranging brethren, it will be a literal description, and not a name of honour. Names of honour are to be avoided in the probationary stage of the body of Christ. Seven is a convenient and scriptural number for purposes of management. Their function would be to attend to all business matters connected with the operations of the ecclesia. Their qualifications would principally require to be of a practical order. But as the business they would have to do would be business with spiritual objects, arranging brethren ought, above all things, to be men of a truly brotherly spirit, possessing a business turn, but chiefly the brotherly character. It is not sufficient that they have a business turn: they must be brethren first, arranging brethren afterwards. This is the first qualification for all offices, a point liable to be overlooked in young ecclesias. If it be asked, how is a brotherly spirit to be known, the answer is, by the test of the commandments of Christ: are they obeyed? If SO! the man has a brotherly spirit. Are they not observed in the man's conduct? Then he is not a brotherly man, and not suitable for management, however great his practical abilities may be." (Clause 23)

We see in the Acts that these men were to attend to a very practical matter but nonetheless very important matters that could divide the ecclesia. It first and foremost needed men who were of good reputation and wisdom among the ecclesia.

Thus, we have in this example some guiding principles for our ecclesias. The Apostles gave themselves to the two other pillars of doctrine and prayer (Acts 2:42) and the ecclesia was actively involved in the decision. The result being that "the saying pleased the whole multitude" (v. 5 cp. v. 2). Here is our phrase which is going to connect two incidents for the ecclesia in the New Testament with two incidents for the ecclesia in the Old Testament.

Lead Up to the Jerusalem Conference

After the conversion of Saul, the ecclesia had rest and multiplied again (Acts 9:31) but internal strife then starts in Acts 10. We are given a hint of the existence of the circumcision party in Acts 10:23, 45; 11:1-3, 18. There would be a short lived disagreement and reconciliation in Acts 11:2,18 but the problem would resurface in Acts 15.

The real expansion of the gospel starts in Antioch (Acts 11:19-21)." The Jerusalem ecclesia upon hearing of these things ("when thou shalt hear", Deut. 13:12) sends Barnabas to investigate. What was the purpose of sending Barnabas but to verify for themselves that these were truly brethren? These ecclesias then start a relationship with one another that would be respected and held as dear.

The ecclesia in Antioch though was its own autonomous entity. This can be seen by their gathering together in Acts 13:1-3 and commissioning the missionary journey of Paul and Barnabas. In verse 3, the "they" is the ecclesia. They gave their approval by laying their hands on the Apostles and sending them. We have seen this word before.[7] Paul and Barnabas were commended to this work by the Antioch ecclesia and they had a responsibility to them. This is seen in Acts 14:26-27 as they come back,

"And thence sailed to Antioch, from whence they had been recommended to the grace of God for the work which they fulfilled. And when they were come, and had gathered the church together, they rehearsed all that God had done with them, and how he had opened the door of faith unto the Gentiles."

This sets the stage for the next internal conflict for the ecclesias. The last one involved the ecclesia at Jerusalem but this one would involve two ecclesias. The last one was a problem with fellowship, but this would be a dispute about doctrine.

Acts 15

Since the initial brewing of trouble in Acts 11, the party of the circumcised had grown. Officially, the Jerusalem ecclesia had sent Barnabas (11:22) but these men (not "brethren" Acts 15:1) seemed to have no such standing (15:24 "went out" not sent, cp. 1 John 2:19).[8] They taught, "that except ye be circumcised after the manner of Moses, ye cannot be saved." This incited a huge disputation between these men on one side, Paul and Barnabas on the other and the ecclesia in the middle. This was a major battle as the word "dissension" is elsewhere translated "uproar" (Acts 19:40) describing the Ephesian mob who wanted to kill Paul.

What was to be done? "They (the ecclesia at Antioch) determined (or appointed) Paul, Barnabas and certain other to go up to Jerusalem" to settle the matter with the Jerusalem ecclesia. They were commended to be the ecclesial representatives which is seen by the use of the words "send" and "receive". The key word "send" in verse 3 is disguised in the KJV,

"And being brought on their way by the church..."

The Greek word for "brought" here is propempo and all modern translations use the word "sent"." Therefore, Paul and Barnabas did not go of their own accord but were sent by the Antioch ecclesia. As we have already seen, this word implies a recommendation by the sending party especially when paired with the act of "receiving", which we have in verse 4.

"And when they were come to Jerusalem, they were received of the church, and of the apostles and elders, and they declared all things that God had done with them."

We should not take the manner of this as a casual exchange. There is an intentional "sending" and "receiving" being done. There is no mention of a letter of commendation, but we can assume with some confidence that there was one. There is no assumption that Paul and Barnabas could be representatives of their own accord. The Antioch ecclesia granted them that position and the Jerusalem ecclesia welcomed them on that basis.

The order of the words in verse 4 is interesting as they are received first by the church and secondly by the apostles and elders. It is interesting because the order is reversed in verse 22.

"Then pleased it the apostles and elders, with the whole church, to send chosen men of their own company to Antioch with Paul and Barnabas; namely, Judas surnamed Barsabas, and Silas, chief men among the brethren"

It was only the "apostles and elders" (v. 6) who came together to consider the matter but in the end the decision "pleased" the whole ecclesia. That is, they were not left out of the decision process and approved to "send" (pempo) their own representatives back to Antioch. The letter they[9] composed was therefore a declaration of their decision but also a letter of recommendation for those who carried it.

(Act 15:25-27) "It seemed good unto us, being assembled with one accord, to send (pempo) chosen men unto you with our beloved Barnabas and Paul, (26) Men that have hazarded their lives for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. (27) We have sent (apostello) therefore Judas and Silas, who shall also tell you the same things by mouth."

They had come together and sat through what I believe must have been hours and hours of disputing (15:7) to come to a decision that "pleased the apostles and elders, with the whole church" (15:22). This was the same result they had obtained in chapter 6:5, "the saying pleased the whole multitude".

We really have nothing else to compare as an ecclesial example then these two incidents in Acts... or do we? That saying, "pleased the whole multitude" (6:5) is interesting. There are two times in the Old Testament where the children of Israel are gathered together as an ecclesia, to take part in a decision which would please them. One is during the time of David and the other with Hezekiah. Many times Israel is described as an ecclesia but only twice (that I could find) does it say they were pleased with the decision.

David and the Ecclesia

The first example is in 1 Chr. 13:1-5 from the Brenton LXX translation.

"And David took counsel with the captains of thousands and captains of hundreds, even with every commander. (2) And David said to the whole congregation (ecclesia) of Israel, If it seem good to you, and it should be prospered by the Lord our God, let us send to our brethren that are left in all the land of Israel, and let the priests the Levites who are with them in the cities of their possession come, and let them be gathered to us. (3) And let us bring over to us the ark of our God; for men have not enquired at it since the days of Saul. (4) And all the congregation (ecclesia) said that they would do thus; for the saying was right in the eyes of all the people.[10] (5) So David assembled (execclesiasen) all Israel, from the borders of Egypt even to the entering in of Hemath, to bring in the ark of God from the city of Jarim."

The word "congregation" in verses 2 and 4 in the LXX is ecclesia (Hebrew qahal). It is so interesting that at this time David involves the whole ecclesia of Israel in this decision. He started by saying, "if it seems good to you." He was asking their approval to do something momentous. Would he have gone through with it if the people did not approve? But they did as the "saying was right in the eyes of all the people", that is, the saying pleased the whole ecclesia.

They put the ark on a cart pulled by oxen. There was great rejoicing and music. But when they came to the threshing floor of Chidon, Uzza put forth his hand to steady the ark and the Lord struck him down right there. The thing which they all agreed to do, which seemed so right, went so wrong. The image of Uzza lying there must have been seared into David's conscience. He became angry (v. 11) and then his feelings turned to fear (v. 12). This was a great tragedy for the ecclesia yet there was a reason.

This kind of thing had happened before in the ecclesia with Nadab and Abihu when they offered strange fire (Lev. 10). It would happen again for the early ecclesia when Ananias and Sapphira lied about their offering (Acts 5) and God struck them down too. The effect was the same in that "great fear came upon all the ecclesia, and upon as many as heard these things" (Acts 5:11). It all speaks of the great fear and carefulness we should have in our ecclesias to make sure we are following the word of God.

They had not done it in the proper way. Were they ignorant of what was required? If not, then were they lackadaisical in their thinking that a "new cart" (v. 7) was good enough? The ark of God sat for three months as David carefully worked it back and figured out what went wrong.

In chapter 15:12-13 he says to the Levites about to bring up the ark,

"Ye are the chief of the fathers of the Levites: sanctify yourselves, both ye and your brethren, that ye may bring up the ark of the LORD God of Israel unto the place that I have prepared for it. For because ye did it not at the first, the LORD our God made a breach upon us, for that we sought him not after the due order."

David readily acknowledges his role in the mistake by saying "we sought him not after the due order." There are times when we as ecclesias can make a mistake collectively. We have to go back to the word and set things right. That is what David did and they were able to bring the ark of God to Jerusalem with joy.

Hezekiah and the Ecclesia

The next example also has an important lesson. It is found in 2 Chr. 30, reading again from the Brenton LXX translation.

"And Ezekias sent to all Israel and Juda, and wrote letters to Ephraim and Manasse, that they should come into the house of the Lord to Jerusalem, to keep the passover to the Lord God of Israel. (2) For the king, and the princes, and all the congregation (ecclesia) in Jerusalem, designed to keep the passover in the second month. (3) For they could not keep it at that time, because a sufficient number of priest had not purified themselves, and the people was not gathered to Jerusalem. (4) And the proposal pleased the king and the congregation (ecclesia)."

Here we have again, the word "congregation" which is ecclesia in the LXX and qahal in the Hebrew. They came together in this order "king, princes and ecclesia" much like in Acts we have "apostles, elders and ecclesia." Their decision is also made together as something that pleases everyone. They then send out letters to all their brethren. Some mocked but some humbled themselves and came. Isn't the summation in verse 12 beautiful?

"And the hand of the Lord was present to give them one heart to come, to do according to the commands of the king and of the princes, by the word of the Lord. (13) And a great multitude were gathered to Jerusalem to keep the feast of unleavened bread in the second month, a very great congregation (ecclesia)." (Brenton LXX)

"The hand of the Lord was present to give them one heart"[11] sounds like something from Acts ("of one accord"). In fact there are some remarkable similarities with Acts 15.

2 Chr. 30

Acts 15

Similarity

v. 4

v. 22-23

It pleased the whole ecclesia

v. 5-6

v. 23,30

Declaration by letter

v. 12

v. 25

One heart, one accord*

v. 23

v. 32

Comforted, exhorted

v. 23

v. 30

The whole ecclesia

v. 23

v. 31

Gladness and rejoicing

Here again we have a picture of the ecclesia, a "very great congregation", in harmony and joyous celebration but there is a problem. There were many in the ecclesia who were not sanctified to eat the Passover. They did not do it in the proper order according to the word. Did God strike them down like Uzza? No he did not, and we read why in verses 18-19.

"For a multitude of the people, even many of Ephraim, and Manasseh, Issachar, and Zebulun, had not cleansed themselves, yet did they eat the passover otherwise than it was written. But Hezekiah prayed for them, saying, The good LORD pardon (Heb. kaphar, make atonement) every one that prepareth his heart to seek God, the LORD God of his fathers, though he be not cleansed according to the purification of the sanctuary."

There are some similarities to what went on during David's time but there is this striking contrast for a different outcome. Hezekiah knew that they were not following the word of God. He knew what was right. He knew there would be consequences if he did not pray. He interceded for this one time and God heard and healed the people. It would not be that way next year. They would be prepared and sanctified. There are circumstances where we come up short. God knows. If we acknowledge his way, he will guide us to walk with him in light. There are times for exceptions but let them not become the rule. We cannot become so wrapped up in rules that we deny the principle. That is not how God acts as we see here because he recognizes Hezekiah's prayer and heals the people (v. 20)

If that was not enough the ecclesia makes another decision in verse 23,

"And the whole assembly (LXX ecclesia) took counsel to keep other seven days: and they kept other seven days with gladness."

Oh, what an unbelievable joyous time it was for this ecclesia. Wouldn't it be wonderful if our ecclesias were the same?

Conclusion

The ecclesia is a powerful concept. Let us never make this word commonplace and our association together trivial. If we honestly believe the word of Jesus, "I will build my ecclesia", then we stand in his very presence as his workmanship. He walks among the candlesticks and we must never let those lights go out. We must stand by the example of the ecclesia of old, continuing steadfastly in the apostle's doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread and in prayer. We have our problems just like they did, and we have to find that way to be of "one accord". Our ecclesias must uphold the word of God, acknowledge our faults, pray for forgiveness so that we might rejoice together in what truly is the fellowship of the Lord.

[1] Many times, it says Jesus went into "their synagogues" Matt. 4:23; 9:35; 10:17; 12:9; 13:54 Mark 1:23,39; Luke 4:15 in contrast to "my ecclesia"

[2] Greek oikodomeo lit. house builder

[3] Greek egeiro meaning to rise up, awaken from sleep or resurrection. Only placed used of rearing a building. Chief priests and Pharisees quote it in Mat. 27:63-64 knowing it was about Jesus' resurrection.

[4] Greek oidodomeo, same as Matt. 16:18

[5] It is also used of those in opposition to the truth (7:57; 12:20; 18:12; 19:29).

[6] Deut. 10:18; 16:11, 14; 24:17, 19-21; 26:12-13; 27:19; Isa 1:17-23; Jer. 7:6; Mal 3:5.

[7] See "Letters1 of Commendation"

[8] In 15:5 they are called "certain of the sect of the Pharisees". They are again not referenced as brethren which might imply how the Apostles viewed their standing in the ecclesia if they kept to this teaching.

[9] Notice the letter is written by "the apostles and elders and brethren" indicating that the ecclesia was also included in the formal formation of the words sent to all the ecclesias.

[10] This side of the story is not mention in the 2 Samuel 6 record.

[11] The KJV has, "in Judah the hand of God was to give them one heart."

 

 

 

Main 










  1.  Jesus’ Instruction for His Ecclesia

 

 

Jesus’ Instruction for His Ecclesia

Jesus’ Instruction for His Ecclesia

The main purpose of the gospel records furnishes us with how Jesus overcame temptation and sin to ultimately “save his people from their sins” (Matt. 1:21).  Besides that, Jesus gives us vignettes of a time afterwards where many people would come to believe and be saved through the words of the Apostles (John 17:20-21).  Yet, even in this it would be the Lord Jesus who would work through his believers (John 10:16).  The principle verse in this regards is Matthew 16:18,

"And I say also unto thee, That thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it."

The Lord Jesus reveals that the events in the Acts would be a very personal and intimate expression of his work to build his church.  This word church in the Greek is “ecclesia” meaning, “an assembly of called ones”[1].  This is the first use of the word ecclesia in the New Testament and surprisingly its only other usage in the Gospels is Matthew 18:17.  Based on this scarcity, we would assert that Matthew 18 is Jesus’ core teaching for us concerning how to govern and conduct ourselves in his ecclesia. 

Of course, there are many principles in Jesus’ teachings that apply to ecclesial life but we are grasping to find any direct guidance for ecclesial practice and administration.  The intent of this study is to draw any practical value we can from Matthew 16:18-19 and 18:15-20.  We will see that his teaching is not new but is based on an Old Testament foundation.  These echoes will further elaborate the intent of his instruction.  We will also explore the enigmatic statement that links the two passages together---“Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven; and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.”

The Context of Matthew 18

Matthew 18 is a complete discourse that Jesus gives to his disciples (v. 1).  In the middle of this is the mention of the future ecclesia (v. 17).  Any consideration must take in the overall context of the chapter.  As many commentators draw out, the main thrust of the chapter is the restoration and forgiveness of those offended.

  • V. 6 – “whoso shall offend one of these little ones…”
  • V. 12 – 14 “the parable of the lost sheep”
  • V. 21-22 “Peter’s question about how many times to forgive”
  • V. 23-35 “the parable of the unforgiving servant”

The key verse would seem to be verse 11, “For the son of man is come to save that which was lost”.  The implication is that this should be our purpose too. 

That being said, there is also an aspect of “cutting off” those that do offend.  In this context, it would seem that verse 7-9 would apply to the ecclesia,

"Woe unto the world because of offences! for it must needs be that offences come; but woe to that man by whom the offence cometh! {8} Wherefore if thy hand or thy foot offend thee, cut them off, and cast them from thee: it is better for thee to enter into life halt or maimed, rather than having two hands or two feet to be cast into everlasting fire. {9} And if thine eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee: it is better for thee to enter into life with one eye, rather than having two eyes to be cast into hell fire."

Could this also be talk of disfellowship in the body of Christ?  The members and body are the same words used of the ecclesia in 1 Cor. 12; Rom. 12:4-5 and James 3:2, 6.  “Cut off” is the phrase used for excommunication under the law (e.g. Lev. 20:17, 18).  Cutting off members from the ecclesia is sometimes a necessary, if unsavory, task but, as this chapter indicates, the purpose behind it is twofold.  It is for drawing repentance from the offender and secondly for the safety of the little ones---the ecclesia.

Matthew 18:15

It is in this context that Jesus says,

"Moreover if thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him alone: if he shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother."

The only motive for this confrontation is love.  If the intent is to seek after that which is lost then it cannot be done out of spite, anger, revenge or malice.  Jesus’ teaching seems to have a direct connection from Lev. 19:17-18,

"Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thine heart: thou shalt in any wise rebuke thy neighbour, and not suffer sin upon him. {18} Thou shalt not avenge, nor bear any grudge against the children of thy people, but thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself: I am the LORD."

One of the greatest of commandments “thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself” (Matt. 22:39) is built on the principle of reproving the sins of your brother.  The phrase “not suffer sin upon him” is an obscure Hebrew phrase but most modern translations have something like the NET translation, “You must surely reprove your fellow citizen so that you do not incur sin on account of him.”[2]  The implication is that you sin if you do not call out the sin in the manner Jesus prescribes in Matthew 18.  To ignore it is wrong.

The beautiful principles of our Lord Jesus are the best way to deal with transgressions.  This teaching is in Proverbs 10:12,

"Hatred stirreth up strifes: but love covereth all sins." (Peter quotes this in 1 Pet. 4:8)

There is another like it in Prov. 17:9,

"He that covereth a transgression seeketh love; but he that repeateth a matter separateth very friends."

To cover a transgression does not mean to sweep it under the rug and forget about it for the Proverbs state repeatedly that sins have to be openly confessed to be forgiven.  The true meaning of the proverb is in Matthew 18.  This is how love handles transgressions.  Hate would broadcast your brother’s sins to others that do not need to be involved.  Love covers them over.  It is between you, them and God.  The only parties that really need to know.  Many bad feelings and unnecessary hurts are caused when we do not follow this pattern set out by Christ in Matthew 18.  (See also James 5:20).

Matthew 18:16

In the case of a brother’s transgression being real and he is unrelenting to your reproof, Jesus prescribes the next step,

"But if he will not hear thee, then take with thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established."

This is a quote taken directly from Deut. 19:15.  That Jesus would lift the words directly out of the Law of Moses is very interesting.  Of course, we know the Law to be just and good with many principles that would later be adopted by the Apostles in Acts.  Jesus directly draws our attention to the context of this passage, Deut. 19:15-20,

"One witness shall not rise up against a man for any iniquity, or for any sin, in any sin that he sinneth: at the mouth of two witnesses, or at the mouth of three witnesses, shall the matter be established. {16} If a false witness rise up against any man to testify against him that which is wrong; {17} Then both the men, between whom the controversy is, shall stand before the LORD, before the priests and the judges, which shall be in those days; {18} And the judges shall make diligent inquisition: and, behold, if the witness be a false witness, and hath testified falsely against his brother; {19} Then shall ye do unto him, as he had thought to have done unto his brother: so shalt thou put the evil away from among you. {20} And those which remain shall hear, and fear, and shall henceforth commit no more any such evil among you."

Under Jesus’ new direction, the cause is brought before the ecclesia rather than the priests and judges of the day. 

There are unmistakable parallels of Deut. 19:15-21 to personal cases in Deut. 17:2-7 and community relations in Deut. 13:12-18.  The table below shows the key connections while also showing the New Testament passages that also take up these concepts.  It proves that this aspect of the law was a principle that was well established and acted upon in the early ecclesia.

 

DEUT. 19:15-21

DEUT. 17:2-13

DEUT. 13:6-18

NEW TESTAMENT

if thou shalt hear in the city gates

 

v. 2, 4, 8

v. 12

 

2/3 witness

v. 15

v. 6

N/A

Matt. 18:16; 2 Cor. 13:1; 1 Tim. 5:19; Heb. 10:28

brought before judges

v. 17

v. 8-9

 

 

diligent search

v. 18

v. 4

v. 14

 

hands of witness first

 

v. 7

v. 9

 

put away the evil

v. 19

v. 7, 12

v. 5

1 Cor. 5:13

learn to fear

v. 20

v. 13

v. 11

1 Tim. 5:20 (cp. Acts 5:5,11; 19:17)

There are some key lessons to learn from these passage:

  • The phrase “if thou shalt hear” shows us that problems are to be dealt with only when brought to your attention.  There is to be no seeking out false teachings based upon suspicions.  The person or city does have a responsibility if it is brought to their attention.  It teaches us that problems in fellowship are to be dealt with actively and not passively.
  • Any problem that comes to your attention should only be given serious consideration if given by two or three witnesses.  Individual accusations should be suspect of not following the course of Jesus in Matthew 18.
  • Those involved in the matter are to make “diligent inquisition”.  They must resist every natural impulse for a quick and hasty decision based on human biases.  Both sides of the case had to be thoroughly investigated.  This was necessary under the law because the final judgment was often death but the cause is just as serious by the ecclesia for it is a matter of life eternal (see Heb. 10:28-29).
  • The final purpose is to “put away evil” from among the ecclesia and also as an example for others so that they may “learn and fear”.  There is a fine balance between being lenient and forgiving on one hand and readiness to make an example of blatant sinners so others in the ecclesia learn to fear.   The “fear” spoken of must be the fear of God (e.g. Lev. 19:14, 32; 25:17) as the judgment was God’s (Deut. 1:17).
  • The cities of Israel were autonomous in that they judged within their gates (Deut. 17:2) yet this did not absolve them of dealing with problems in other cities (Deut. 13:12; see also Josh. 22:10-34).  So it is in our day.  Ecclesias have autonomy to deal with their own matters yet they also have to be ready to judge serious problems in other ecclesias if they should hear about it.  Practically, this could only mean, as it did in Israel, that one ecclesia deals with another in the local area and not half way around the world.

Matthew 18:17

In the Old Testament those who had a dispute stood before the priests and judges.  Under Jesus’ new commandment, the case would now go to the ecclesia.  It has the final say in matters of fellowship. 

"And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the church: but if he neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee as a heathen man and a publican."

The treatment for someone who rejected the ecclesial ruling was to treat them as a heathen and a publican.  Jesus did not have kind words for heathens (Matt. 6:7) or publicans (Matt. 5:46) yet when they were willing to listen Jesus was there to teach them (Luke 15:1 – see following parable at v. 4ff; 18:13; 19:2).  There is a tendency to treat a disfellowshipped brother or sister as the Pharisees did to publicans and sinners but Jesus’ methods were wholly different.  As the context of Matthew 18 suggests, we should be seeking for every opportunity to bring the lost sheep back into the fold.

Matthew 18:18

The importance of the ecclesial decision comes in the next enigmatic yet powerful verse,

"Verily I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven."[3]

Jesus conferred upon Peter the exact same phrase in Matt. 16:19.  So, in the only two places the word ecclesia is used in the Gospels it is married with this saying.  We can conclude then that this was not Peter’s alone but collectively for the whole ecclesia.

In Matthew 16:19, Peter is given the “keys of the kingdom of heaven”.  The keys represent a certain knowledge or power to open and close.  It is an Old Testament allusion to Isaiah 22:22[4],

"And the key of the house of David will I lay upon his shoulder; so he shall open, and none shall shut; and he shall shut, and none shall open."

This is a similar phraseology to “binding” and “loosing”.  The context of Isaiah is about Eliakim, a servant in Hezekiah’s time, who undoubtedly is a Messianic type.  The keys are meant to symbolize somebody who has authority.  In the Old Testament times this would be the priest, judges and elders of the people.  It was something the authorities of Jesus’ time had neglected and abused (Luke 11:52; Matt. 23:13).  These keys were now given to the apostle Peter and the ecclesia.

But what does the phrase really mean?  How does an ecclesia “bind” and “loose”?  Can we do it in this day and age?

The answers to these questions start in John 20:23,

"Whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained."

It is hard to escape the similar cadence of words that Jesus uses here.  This was said to his disciples and not just the apostles.  Does the “binding” and “loosing” have something to do with the forgiveness of sins?  We shall see that it does.

Matthew 18:19

The next verse in Matthew 18:19 must be a further elaboration on verse 18 as Jesus says “Again I say to you” and then uses the words “heaven” and “earth” again.

"Again I say unto you, That if two of you shall agree on earth as touching any thing that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my Father which is in heaven."

What is it that we are to be asking for?  When Jesus mentions “anything” does he mean “everything” or does it still have to be in accordance with the will of God (John 15:7, 16; James 4:3; 1 John 3:22)?  A similar phrase is said in Matthew 21:22 and the parallel account in Mark 11:24-26 connects it with the forgiveness of sins.

"Therefore I say unto you, What things soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them. {25} And when ye stand praying, forgive, if ye have ought against any: that your Father also which is in heaven may forgive you your trespasses. {26} But if ye do not forgive, neither will your Father which is in heaven forgive your trespasses."

This is very interesting as the passage leads us once again to the forgiveness of sins just as we have all ready seen in John 20:23.  Apparently, Peter understood this as he continues in Matthew 18:21ff to ask how many times we should forgive our brother (cp. v. 35 with Mark 11:25-26).

The apostle John ties the same thoughts together in 1 John 5:14-16,

"And this is the confidence that we have in him, that, if we ask any thing according to his will, he heareth us: {15} And if we know that he hear us, whatsoever we ask, we know that we have the petitions that we desired of him.”

This is exactly the same phrasing that Jesus used in Matt. 18:19 and Mark 11:24.  Is it any wonder then that the next verse in 1 John 5:16 sounds exactly like Matthew 18?

“If any man see his brother sin a sin which is not unto death, he shall ask, and he shall give him life for them that sin not unto death. There is a sin unto death: I do not say that he shall pray for it."

The sin unto death is the lawless unrepentant sin (1 John 3:4).  The sin not unto death are confessed sins (1 John 1:9).  The “anything that we shall ask” (Matt. 18:19) then is anything according to the will of God (1 John 5:14) or what he is willing to do.[5]  The “binding” and “loosing” has to do with forgiveness of sins.  Whatsoever we forgive on earth then God will forgive us and, vice versa, whatsoever we do not forgive then God will not forgive us (Matt. 6:14-15).[6]

Matthew 18:20

This section concludes with Jesus saying,

"For where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them."

The “two or three” must refer back to the two or three witness of verse 16.  This would suggest that the original witnesses are the responsible ones to either judge against or pray for forgiveness of the brother.  Jesus reiterates that as he would build his church (Matt. 16:18) he promises us through judgment or repentance he will be there.

In the case of the Corinthians Paul seems to have a sense of this.  The word “gathered” is sunago (G4863) which is in 1 Cor. 5:3-5.

"For I verily, as absent in body, but present in spirit, have judged already, as though I were present, concerning him that hath so done this deed, {4} In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are gathered together, and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ, {5} To deliver such an one unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus."

This is the passage that Paul pleads with the Corinthians to put away (v. 13) a brother who had committed an egregious sin in marrying his father’s wife.  Paul is saying he is judging as if he were present as a witness along with the presence or power of the Lord Jesus Christ.  This follows with the promise of Jesus that he would be in the “midst of them”.

Of course, Paul was saying this with all the proper motives.  It was so that the offender might be saved “in the day of the Lord Jesus.”  Paul would have been ever looking for some sign of repentance and restoration.  This comes in 2 Corinthians 2:6-8,

“Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many. {7} So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow. {8} Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.”

It is very appropriate that in the following verses Paul uses the language of forgiveness in an echo to the “binding” and “loosing” of Matthew 18.

“To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also: for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;”

A further connection is established in that he forgave it “in the person (or presence) of Christ”.  Thus he always felt in judgment or forgiveness that Christ was in the midst.

Conclusion

In typical fashion, Jesus has given us much teaching in a precise number of verses.  We’ve seen a very wise and practical approach to problems that when following decreases the need to escalate matters out of hand.  Jesus cements that love is the chief motivator for restoration and healing.  Secondly, there has been established a clear Old Testament connection, which has shown an individual and community based application for Matthew 18.  In the Old Testament, it was the priests and elders but now it is the ecclesia which has the final say in determining fellowship.  Finally, the matter of “binding” and “loosing” has been shown to apply to forgiveness and is wholly applicable for our day and age. 

 

[1] See “Ekklesia – The Church of God” in New Testament Words, William Barclay, pg. 68-72

[2] The NET Bible footnote says, “Heb “and you will not lift up on him sin.” The meaning of the line is somewhat obscure. It means either (1) that one should rebuke one’s neighbor when he sins lest one also becomes guilty, which is the way it is rendered here (see NIV, NRSV, NEB, JB; see also B. A. Levine, Leviticus [JPSTC], 129-30, and J. E. Hartley, Leviticus [WBC], 303, and the discussion on pp. 316-17), or (2) one may rebuke one’s neighbor without incurring sin just as long as he does not hate him in his heart (see the first part of the verse; cf. NASB, NAB).”

[3] The NASB (also NET) has, "Truly I say to you, whatever you bind on earth shall have been bound in heaven; and whatever you loose on earth shall have been loosed in heaven.”  I’m not sure if this helps interpret any better.

[4] See also Rev. 3:7-8

[5] See HAW, “Seven Short Epistles”

[6] Could James 5:14-16 also have an application 






 
  1.  Letters of Commendation - A Biblical Example of Ecclesial Fellowship

 

 

Letters of Commendation - A Biblical Example of Ecclesial Fellowship

Letters of Commendation - A Biblical Example of Ecclesial Fellowship

In our day and age, recommendations are a very effective tool for an employer or admission office to assess the qualities of an applicant.  Modern conveniences like the social networking site LinkedIn make commendations a key part of your profile.  They add validity to a person’s trustworthiness and true capabilities.

The concept is not new.  The Greeks and Romans wrote letters of commendation for many practical matters.  Their style was part of the culture of New Testament times and would become part of the fabric of the early ecclesia.  In fact, as we uncover Biblical examples it may surprise the reader as to the frequent use of letters of commendation, especially by the Apostle Paul.

It is important to recognize their use by the early ecclesia for two reasons.  First, in a personal sense, it affects how we perceive ourselves, our humility, and how we put ourselves forward in service.  Secondly, pertaining to the ecclesia, it demonstrates an attitude and carefulness in inter-ecclesial relationships, which we would be wise to follow.

First Century Practice

The elite leaders and socially important people commonly wrote letters of commendation in Greek and Roman times.  There is a vast amount of examples left behind especially by such Roman luminaries as Cicero (106-43 b.c.e.), Pliny (61-120 c.e.), and Fronto (100-166 c.e.).  These letters show a system of patronage for clients that they would wish to promote prominence places and thus establish their own position of authority.  It was an exchange of power between those already in power and thus established the ruling classes of Roman order.

A good example comes from a letter of Pliny to the Emperor Trajan,

 

"Your generosity to me, Sir, was the occasion of uniting me to Rosianus Geminus, by the strongest ties; for he was my quaestor[1] when I was consul. His behaviour to me during the continuance of our offices was highly respectful, and he has treated me ever since with so peculiar a regard that, besides the many obligations I owe him upon a public account, I am indebted to him for the strongest pledges of private friendship. I entreat you, then, to comply with my request for the advancement of one whom (if my recommendation has any weight) you will even distinguish with your particular favour; and whatever trust you shall repose in him, he will endeavour to show himself still deserving of an higher. But I am the more sparing in my praises of him, being persuaded his integrity, his probity, and his vigilance are well known to you, not only from those high posts which he has exercised in Rome within your immediate inspection, but from his behaviour when he served under you in the army. One thing, however, my affection for him inclines me to think, I have not yet sufficiently done; and therefore, Sir, I repeat my entreaties that you will give me the pleasure, as early as possible, of rejoicing in the advancement of my quaestor, or, in other words, of receiving an addition to my own honours, in the person of my friend."[2]

The letter shows a genuine friendship between Pliny and Geminus, but it was one built on a patron-client relationship.  Pliny was the benefactor for the advancement of Geminus into higher positions in Roman office and society.  Without these types of "connections" nobody could receive advancement.  At the end of the letter, Pliny is quite clear that he is not only looking out for Geminus but for his own welfare and status when he says, "receiving an addition to my own honours."  Thus, these letters were self-serving in solidifying the power of those in authority.

This method of Roman patronage was so well exploited that even Jesus comments on it in Luke 22:25-26,

"And he said unto them, The kings of the Gentiles exercise lordship over them; and they that exercise authority upon them are called benefactors. But ye shall not be so: but he that is greatest among you, let him be as the younger; and he that is chief, as he that doth serve."

While the letters of commendation in the New Testament follow the same structure as Roman society, they could not have had more opposite intentions.

New Testament Word Studies

The letters of commendation embedded into the New Testament become apparent after a few word studies.  The main word is "commend" but other words like "send" and "receive" also play an important part in identifying key passages.

Commend

Strong's Concordance yields a variety of Greek words for the subject of commendation. 

  • 4921 sunistano – to set together, by implication to introduce (Rom. 16:1; 2 Cor. 3:1; 4:2; 5:12; 6:4 “approving”; 10:12,18; 12:11)
  • 1867 epaineo / 1868 epainos – to praise (Luke 16:8 “commended”; 2 Cor. 8:18)
  • 3860 paradidomi – to give or deliver over (Acts 14:26 “recommended”; 15:40)
  • 3908 paratithemi – to put near, to place with someone, entrust, commit, set before (Acts 14:23; 20:32; “commit” 1 Tim. 1:18 --> 2 Tim. 2:2 "commit")
  • 3936 paristemi – to place near, set before, present, stand by, brought before ( 1 Cor. 8:8, “commendeth”, Romans 16:2 “assist”).[3]
  • 1381 dokimazo / 1384 dokimos – approval after distinguishing and discerning[4] (1 Cor. 16:3; 1 Tim. 3:10; Rom. 14:18; 2 Cor. 10:18).

Taking all these words together, commendation was the act of setting someone in front of another to introduce and praise them.  In many cases there was an ability or office involved where the person was entrusted with a responsibility.  Care would be exercised that the one being commended would be trustworthy and stable.  This is why the letters of commendation often use the word "approve" (1381 dokimazo / 1384 dokimos).

Send and Receive

The act of commending someone by a letter involved "sending" the person on some sort of errand or mission and expecting the other party to "receive" or welcome that person for the work they were to do.  In a day without telephones and email, the letter would be the key means that a person was genuine and could be trusted.  Not only did it protect against fraud but also insured that the person could not boast of themselves more than they were.

There are two main Greek words used for "send" in the New Testament: pempo and apostello.[5]

  • 3992 pempo – to dispatch (Acts 15:22, 25; 1 Cor. 16:3; 2 Cor. 9:3; Eph. 6:22; Col. 4:8; Phil. 2:19, 23, 25, 28; 1 Thess. 3:2; Tit. 3:12).  A number of root words are,
    • 375 anapempo (Philemon 1:12),
    • 1599 ekpempo (Acts 13:4),
    • 4842 sunpempo – to send along with (2 Cor. 8:18, 22) and
    • 4311 propempo – to send forward, escort, conduct forth (Acts 15:3).
  • 649 apostello – to send forth on service or with a commission (Acts 15:27; 19:22; 2 Cor. 12:17-18; 2 Tim. 4:12).

Similarly, there are two words for "receive": dechomai and lambano.

  • 1209 dechomai – accept, receive, take (Matt. 10:39-42; Acts 21:17; 2 Cor. 7:15; Col. 4:10).  Root words include:
    • 588 apodechomai – to take fully, i.e. welcome, approve, accept, receive gladly (Acts 15:4; 18:27),
    • 4237 prosdechomai – to admit, accept, allow, by implication to await (Rom. 16:2; Phil 2:29),
    • 1926 epidechomai – to admit, receive (3 John 3:9-10).
  • 2983 lambano – to take, to get hold of (2 John 1:10).  Root words are:
    • 4355 proslambano (Acts 28:2; Rom. 14:1, 3; 15:7; Phil. 1:15-17),
    • 618 apolambano – to receive in full or as a host (3 John 8)

Jesus emphasizes the concept and importance of these words by repetition in Matthew 10:14-16, 40-41.

"Behold I send you forth (v.10) .... whoseover does not receive you... shake of the dust of your feet (v. 14) ... he that receiveth you receiveth me, and he that receiveth me reciveth him that sent me."

Form and Structure of Commendation Letters

The structure of a passage also provides clues.  When I was in school, we learned about letter writing and their different forms.  This seemed to be the case in Roman society as well.  All of the letters of commendation from Cicero, Pliny and Fronto had a similar style and structure.  The following summarizes the key points:

  1. Identify the one being commended
  2. Cite the criteria and credentials for commendation
  3. Make a request of the letter’s recipient

This structure will show up repeatedly in the letters of Paul and will help us to recognize his letters of commendation.

The New Testament Examples

At this point, we can come up with a rather long list of actual letters of commendation or ones appended to epistles.

  • Paul, Barnabas, Judas and Silas (Acts 15:22, 25-27)
  • Phoebe (Rom. 16:1-2)
  • Stephanus, Fortunatus and Achaicus (1 Cor. 16:15-18)
  • Envoys for poor fund (2 Cor. 8:16-24)
  • Tychicus (Eph. 6:21-22)
  • Onesimus and Marcus (Col. 4:7-10)
  • Timothy (Phil. 2:19-24; 1 Cor. 4:17; 16:10-11; 1 Thess. 3:2)
  • Epaphroditus (Phil. 2:25-30)
  • Euodia and Syntyche (Phil. 4:2-3)
  • Leaders (1 Thess. 5:12-13)
  • Philemon (in full)

Moreover, we can also compile a list where we do not have the actual recommendation but we have mention of its practice.

  • Paul and Barnabas sent and recommended by the Antioch ecclesia and the Holy Spirit (Acts 13:3-4, 14:26)
  • Paul and Barnabas as envoys of the Antioch ecclesia to the Jerusalem conference (Acts 15:2-4)
  • Apollos (Acts 18:27)
  • Those sent to take the money for the Jerusalem poor fund (1 Cor. 16:3)
  • Missionaries (1 John 3)

It may be surprising to find that this subject touches on much of the New Testament.  While we would encourage the reader to look up every example as a worthy exercise, we will only comment on a couple of specific examples.

The Jerusalem Conference

The first example occurs in the incidents surrounding the Jerusalem Conference in Acts 15.  The debate had started in Antioch that "except ye be circumcised after the manner of Moses, ye cannot be saved" (v. 1).  The dispute was so great that "they" (v. 2), that is, the Antioch ecclesia, decided to send representatives, Paul and Barnabas, to the apostles and elders in Jerusalem to decide the final resolution.  One of our key words comes in verse 3,

"And being brought on their way by the church..." (KJV)

The Greek word for "brought" here is propempo and all modern translation use the word "sent".  Therefore, Paul and Barnabas did not go of their own accord but were sent by the Antioch ecclesia.  As we have already seen, this word implies a recommendation by the sending party especially when paired with the act of "receiving", which we have in verse 4.

"And when they were come to Jerusalem, they were received of the church, and of the apostles and elders, and they declared all things that God had done with them."

We should not take the manner of this as a casual exchange.  There is an intentional "sending" and "receiving" being done.  There is no mention of a letter but we can assume with some confidence that there was one.  There is no assumption that Paul and Barnabas could be representatives of their own accord.  The Antioch ecclesia[6] granted them that position and the Jerusalem ecclesia welcomed them on that basis.

The order of the words in verse 4 is interesting as they are received first by the church and secondly by the apostles and elders.  It is interesting because the order is reversed in verse 22.

"Then pleased it the apostles and elders, with the whole church, to send chosen men of their own company to Antioch with Paul and Barnabas; namely, Judas surnamed Barsabas, and Silas, chief men among the brethren"

It was only the "apostles and elders" (v. 6) who came together to consider the matter but in the end the decision "pleased" the whole ecclesia.  That is, they were not left out of the decision process and approved to "send" (pempo) their own representatives back to Antioch.  The letter they[7] composed was therefore a declaration of their decision but also a letter of recommendation for those who carried it.

(Act 15:25-27)  "It seemed good unto us, being assembled with one accord, to send (pempo) chosen men unto you with our beloved Barnabas and Paul,  (26)  Men that have hazarded their lives for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ.  (27)  We have sent (apostello) therefore Judas and Silas, who shall also tell you the same things by mouth."

Apollos

We are introduced to Apollos in Acts 18:24 where we learn that he is a Jew, mighty in the scriptures and preached the things of the Lord only knowing the baptism of John.  It seems he was a traveller having come from Alexandria in Egypt all the way to Ephesus and had the intent to spread the word in other places.  Once Aquila and Priscilla had instructed him more perfectly in the way of God they encouraged him to go to other areas and preach but not before writing a letter of recommendation.

(Act 18:27)  "And when he was disposed to pass into Achaia, the brethren wrote, exhorting the disciples to receive (apodechomai) him: who, when he was come, helped them much which had believed through grace."

One wonders how Apollos would have fared without this letter in hand?  It seems an ecclesia would not receive a travelling stranger without a recommendation even though he might confess to believe the same things.  Aquila and Priscilla followed practical measures that would allow Apollos’ acceptance into fellowship with open arms wherever he went among the established ecclesias.

Phoebe

A great example of a letter of commendation is Romans 16:1-2 where Paul commends Phoebe to the ecclesia in Rome.

"I commend unto you Phebe our sister, which is a servant of the church which is at Cenchrea:  (2)  That ye receive her in the Lord, as becometh saints, and that ye assist her in whatsoever business she hath need of you: for she hath been a succourer of many, and of myself also."

This follows the typical form and structure of the period’s letters of commendation.  It is fair to assume that the Apostle sent Phoebe who personally delivered the whole epistle to the ecclesia in Rome.  This sending and commendation of Phoebe may have been Paul's original task of which he decided to write a lengthy dissertation in front of the letter of commendation. 

She comes highly qualified in glowing terms yet Paul still urges them to "receive her in the Lord, as becometh saints".  The qualifying phrase "in the Lord" (seen also in Phil. 2:29 and Phil. 15-17) indicates that it had to do with welcoming somebody into fellowship.[8]  This was something reserved or worthy of only the saints.

The Jerusalem Poor Fund

Much of the epistles to the Corinthians involve a collection made by the Gentile ecclesias to support the poor brethren suffering through a famine in Jerusalem.  In matters involving money there would have to be an extreme sensitivity that those bearing the funds would be trustworthy and beyond reproach.  Paul left this decision up to the Corinthians.

"And when I come, whomsoever ye shall approve by your letters, them will I send to bring your liberality (mg. gift) unto Jerusalem."

It was not enough just to pick some nice brethren to do the job.  Paul expected them to write a letter of recommendation so that he could in all good conscious "send" them for the work.  Paul gives his reasoning for doing this in 2 Cor. 8:20-21 (ESV),

"We take this course so that no one should blame us about this generous gift that is being administered by us, (21) for we aim at what is honorable not only in the Lord's sight but also in the sight of man."

In this context, Paul writes a highly complementary recommendation for those doing the work and is very careful to show that this was not of his initiative but was a recommendation by the ecclesias.  That the ones he was "sending" (v. 18, 22) where "chosen" (v. 19) by the ecclesias and therefore were "messengers (apostles - ones sent) by the church" (v. 23).

Paul's Letter of Commendation to Philemon

While many of the New Testament epistles have embedded letters of commendation (e.g. Timothy and Epaphroditus in Phil. 2:19-30) the epistle to Philemon stands alone as a letter of commendation in whole.  The story goes that Onesimus, a servant of Philemon, runs away and eventually is converted by Paul in Rome.  Paul instructs Onesimus to go back to his master with this letter in hand.  Onesimus as a runaway slave faces certain punishment but Paul uses the method of writing a letter of commendation in standard form and function for Roman society to persuade Philemon not to do this but to receive Onesimus as a brother in the Lord.

While the word "commendation" is not used, the nature of the letter is apparent by the loving terms Paul uses for Onesimus and his use of the key words "send" and "receive".

(Phm 1:12)  "Whom I have sent again: thou therefore receive him, that is, mine own bowels."

(Phm 1:15-17)  "For perhaps he therefore departed for a season, that thou shouldest receive him for ever;  (16) Not now as a servant, but above a servant, a brother beloved, specially to me, but how much more unto thee, both in the flesh, and in the Lord?  (17) If thou count me therefore a partner, receive him as myself."

Paul implored Philemon to receive him back.  Not just as a servant in bonds, but much more, as a brother in Christ.  The receiving had to do with fellowship in the Lord.  The special nature of the case has insured its preservation in our Bibles but it makes one wonder how many other letters of recommendation were written among the ecclesias of the time?  There can be no doubt that it was a standard practice.

3 John

The apostle John hints at his use of letters of commendation for travelling brethren (verse 3) that had come back to him with a report of those who were walking in the truth.  With a careful reading of 3 John we can safely assume that John sent these brethren on a mission with a letter of commendation because they would be unknown to the other ecclesias.  The letters would then ensure ample support and help by the local ecclesias for the work they were doing.  John thanks them for their service and generosity in verses 5-6,

(3 Jn 1:5-8)  "Beloved, thou doest faithfully whatsoever thou doest to the brethren, and to strangers;  (6)  Which have borne witness of thy charity before the church: whom if thou bring forward (propempo) on their journey after a godly sort, thou shalt do well:  (7)  Because that for his name's sake they went forth, taking nothing of the Gentiles.  (8)  We therefore ought to receive (apolambano) such, that we might be fellowhelpers to the truth."

The King James translation of verse 5 reads as if there are two classes “the brethren, and to strangers” but it should read more like the ESV, “for these brothers, strangers as they are…”  They might have been strangers at first but as soon as they would have read the letter of commendation, they would have quickly bounded in the truth and been welcomed.

Our keywords "send" and "receive", used in these verses, indicates the practice of commendation.  John encourages the ecclesia to "bring forward" such missionaries, which most modern translation have as the word "send".  For instance the NKJV reads, "If you send them forward on their journey in a manner worthy of God, you will do well."  This is paired, as we have seen now so often, with the aspect of "receiving" in verse 8, which is all centered on the aspect of proper fellowship practice so that we might be "fellowhelpers to the truth."

To not "receive" someone who had been "sent" was a serious matter that spoke not only against the travelling missionaries but also against the one who had sent them in the first place.  This was Diotrephes.

(3 Jn 1:9)  "I wrote unto the church: but Diotrephes, who loveth to have the preeminence among them, receiveth (epidechomai) us not."

John says at the beginning of verse 9 that he "wrote unto the church."  What letter is John referring to here?  Based on the context, this was most likely the letter of commendation John had sent with the brethren, which Diotrephes had rejected.  We can imply this as well when John says that Diotrophes "receiveth us not" (v. 9) and that "neither doth he himself receive the brethren" (v. 10).

John took the rejection of his commendation very personally when he says Diotrophes “receiveth us not” (v. 9).  This follows the principle, so often in scripture, that he who receives you, receives me and he who rejects the one sent, rejects the one who sent (Matt. 10:40-41; 18:5; Luke 10:16; John 13:20).  Therefore, Diotrephes’ rejection of John's commendation of these travelling brethren was truly a rejection of the apostle John himself.

Practical Implications for Our Day

The apostolic and ecclesial practice of commendation is a guide for our personal and inter-ecclesial conduct.  Personally, it shows forth a spirit of humility and not wanting to boast.  Secondly, it shows an ecclesial carefulness to ensure proper fellowship.

Self-Commendation

Paul had a problem with the Corinthians who were questioning his motives and qualifications.  It upset Paul so much that these brethren and sisters whom he knew so well were treating him as some sort of stranger.  In an exasperated tone he says to them in 2 Corinthians 3:1,

“Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?”

At once, the practice of letters of commendation jumps out, but in this case, it would be needless for such a letter.  Paul bemoaned the fact that he had to boast about his own qualifications to those who knew him.  Yet throughout the epistle, he battles and succumbs to “commending” himself.

(2 Cor 4:2)  “… by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.”

(2 Cor 5:12)  “For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.”

(2 Cor 6:4)  “But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses…”

(2 Cor 10:12)  “For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves: but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.”

(2 Cor 10:17-18)  “But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.  (18)  For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.”

(2 Cor 12:11)  “I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me: for I ought to have been commended of you: for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.”

Paul had felt compelled to become foolish in defending himself to the Corinthians.  Having to qualify ourselves should not be a comfortable position for any humble servant of Christ.  Approval of who we are and what we stand for is best coming from others.  Paul always looked for approval from the ecclesia.  This is a model for us to follow, that when we travel and visit other ecclesias we should be taking with us the commendation of our ecclesia.  If we do not have that, then looking to be “received” into fellowship is questionable.

Approval of Men

Certain brethren and sisters may chaff at the thought of seeking approval from men.  There is no doubt that a Pharisaic attitude could arise where we seek the praise of men rather than the praise of God (Matt. 6:1; 23:5; John 12:43; Acts 5:29; 2 Thes. 2:4) but the scriptures are also clear that it is not always a bad thing if the motives are correct.  In fact, it is better for us to seek praise from others rather than ourselves as it says in Proverbs 27:2,

“Let another man praise thee, and not thine own mouth; a stranger, and not thine own lips.”

The spontaneous approval of men that naturally arises out of the recognition of a good character is admirable.  It is said of Jesus[9] “he grew in favour with God and man” (Luke 2:52).  This he did by following the principles in Proverbs 3:3-4,

“Let not mercy and truth forsake thee: bind them about thy neck; write them upon the table of thine heart:  (4)  So shalt thou find favour and good understanding in the sight of God and man.”

Therefore, if we are a brother or sister, known of others to be standing fast in the Lord, then the praise of others is what really matters.   It should not and does not need to come from ourselves.  The approval of men then is not something to disregard for in the right context it is desirable.   Paul shows this to be the case in Romans 14:18,

“For he that in these things serveth Christ is acceptable to God, and approved of men.” (see also 2 Cor. 8:21; Acts 2:47)

Inter-Ecclesial Fellowship

The responsibility of an ecclesia is to watch over and encourage the spiritual development of its own members.  In a healthy environment, the shepherds of the ecclesia know the attitudes and standing of those in the ecclesia.  They are the ones best fit to provide a true assessment of a brother or sister’s character.  It would seem right then that ecclesias would still seek to affirm and encourage the practice of commendation both of those who are “sent” and “received”.

Similarly, the ecclesia must make decisions on whom to receive into fellowship.  Did any first century ecclesia accept anybody without a letter of recommendation?  Even if the visiting brother commended himself, would fellowship be offered and left to his conscious?  We have no commandment given to the ecclesias but with so many examples given it would seem reasonable that the answer in practice is “no”. 

In terms of fellowship, Bro. Thomas wrote in 1869,

“Declare what you as a body believe to be the apostles doctrines. Invite fellowship on that basis alone. If any take the bread and wine, not being offered by you, they do so on their own responsibility, not yours.”[10]

While this might seem at first to be reasonable, it does not correlate with what we have just seen as the ecclesial practice of recommendation before a person’s reception into fellowship.  Leaving the decision of breaking bread and wine solely in the hands of a visitor is to abdicate a responsibility of the ecclesia. 

From the earliest years of the Christadelphians, there has been recognition of the need to write letters of commendation when transferring membership from one ecclesia to another.  Examples fill the intelligence section of the magazine.  Sometimes the lack of such a letter created problems as is apparent in this notice from 1872,

“Brethren Removing from one place to another .—Such should always provide themselves with a letter of recommendation from the ecclesia with which they have been assembling. There have recently been several instances of awkwardness from want of the necessary introduction.”[11]

Even in terms of visitation, some ecclesias adopted a rule,

“Chicago , Ill.—Brother W A. Harris says “We have thought it necessary to adopt the rule adopted in England and elsewhere, that when a stranger visits us, he be required to produce a letter of recommendation before we receive him into our fellowship; failing which, we appoint a committee to confer with him as to the identity of his faith and practice with ours.”[12]

While these brethren state it as a rule they nevertheless are basing it off sound scriptural principles. 

This became the norm throughout the Central Christadelphian brotherhood.  As the number of ecclesias grew, the practice developed into acceptance of anybody in good standing from a Central ecclesia.  The article in The Christadelphian Magazine of 1995 puts it succinctly,

“The fact that fellowship arises from ecclesial membership allows the ecclesial world to be travelled without difficulty. By presenting himself as a member in good standing of a Christadelphian ecclesia in the central fellowship, a brother will be invited without further question to share in the fellowship of the Lord’s table with his brethren and sisters. Any other arrangement would be unworkable, of course. It would be impossible to undertake an enquiry into every visitor’s beliefs on the door-step of the ecclesial hall, but this would prove necessary if there were no safeguard such as is provided by a brother or sister’s membership of an ecclesia. Thus it is the ecclesia, and not the individual, who is the arbiter of his or her fellowship standing, and it is their home ecclesia’s assessment which is taken into account when individual brethren and sisters visit ecclesias where they are not personally known.”[13]

Conclusion

Influenced by the culture of the times, the first century ecclesia adopted letters of commendation in its own unique way for the protection of fellowship among the ecclesias.  As we have seen, the practice is  woven throughout the fabric of the New Testament.  As modern day ecclesias in the Lord, we would like to say that we emulate similar procedures. 

This is not as a rule but as a wise practical matter.  We have seen the expectation and usage of commendation among ecclesia is the best method we have a preserving the truth in these last days.  True fellowship in the Lord is a serious matter given to the ecclesias to implement. 

Furthermore, we consider ourselves, lest any man should boast of himself.  The practice of commendation mitigates self-commendation and establishes Godly humility.  It makes one realize the acceptance into fellowship is not a right but a privilege.

If we do these things, Lord willing, before the judgment seat we will be given the greatest commendation of all, even to be presented “faultless before the presence of his glory with exceeding joy” (Jude 1:24).

 

[1] A quaestor was any type of official who had charge of public revenue and expenditure.

[2] http://www.gutenberg.org/files/2811/2811-h/2811-h.htm#2H_4_0132

[3] This word is also used in presenting before the judgment seat (2 Cor. 4:14; 11:2; Eph. 5:27; Col. 1:22,28; Rom. 14:10 “stand before”)

[4] See Vine's Dictionary entry on "Approve, Approved "

[5] Vine's Dictionary entry on "sent" has more information on the differences between pempo and apostello.

[6] For an earlier example of the Antioch ecclesia commending Paul and Barnabas compare Acts 13:3 with 14:26.

[7] Notice the letter is written by "the apostles and elders and brethren" indicating that the ecclesia was also included in the formal formation of the words sent to all the ecclesias.

[8] The word "receive" is used earlier in Romans 14:1 and 15:7 in aspect of fellowship.

[9] And Samuel (1 Sam. 2:26)

[10] Reproduced in The Christadelphian, 1873, pg. 323

[11]Vol. 9: The Christadelphian : Volume 9. 2001, c1872. The Christadelphian, volume 9. (electronic ed.). Logos Library System (Vol. 9, Page 614). Birmingham: Christadelphian Magazine & Publishing Association.

[12]. Vol. 10: The Christadelphian : Volume 10. 2001, c1873. The Christadelphian, volume 10. (electronic ed.). Logos Library System (Vol. 10, Page 47). Birmingham: Christadelphian Magazine & Publishing Association.

[13]. Vol. 132: The Christadelphian : Volume 132. 2001, c1995. The Christadelphian, volume 132. (electronic ed.). Logos Library System (Vol. 132, Page 386). Birmingham: Christadelphian Magazine & Publishing Association. 







 
  1.  The Day of the Assembly

 

 

The Day of the Assembly

The Day of the Assembly

If you are a Christadelphian, I am sure you have had one of those times where you have told an interested friend you attend a Christadelphian church. It is that word "church" that can make us pause as we say it. As Christadelphians we have been conditioned to use the Greek word "ecclesia" in place of the world "church". But it is hard to explain, so the word "church" is used as to not create confusion. That is understandable. In fact, some Christadelphians have taken that a step further and identify themselves as a "church" on their signage and online. I am not comfortable with that. Words are interesting. They are powerful. They spark emotions. They create perceptions. The word "church" is one of those words.

The Christadelphians have a long heritage of using the word "ecclesia" rather than "church". Here is what Robert Roberts says at the beginning of the Christadelphian Ecclesial Guide (1884),

"To help in the development, and give scope for the exercise of this faithfulness, obedient believers were required to form themselves into communities, which, in Greek, were called ECCLESIAS. There is no exact equivalent in English for this term Ecclesia. It means an assembly of the called. "Church" (by which it is translated) has not this meaning, and has become objectionable through association with un-apostolic ideas and institutions. Consequently, the original term has to be employed."

Brother Roberts dissuades against the use of "church" because of how most people employ that term. It has associations and definitions that are not helpful in creating a distinct people built on the foundation of truth.

The word "ecclesia" is special. What we want to do in this series is to make that word even more impactful. We would like to avoid the negative connotations of the word "church", but we should also be drawn to the positive teachings of the word ecclesia. At the heart of it, this is a word study. It is a word study that took me in a different direction than expected. It took me to the Old Testament. If we tend to get lost in word definitions and connecting passages, then here's the overall impact I think it should have:

  1. We need a greater sense of community that the word ecclesia brings.
  2. We need a greater sense of the connection with the ecclesia of the living God not just in space but in time. Going all the way back to the ecclesia in the wilderness.

Greater Sense of Community

Studying the word ecclesia should bring to us a greater sense of the need for a community which is established on the same principles and practices. We have always struggled with unity. Christadelphians especially think for themselves, they are opinionated, they are challenging. I do not think we would want it any other way. Those qualities though can rub against the sense of submission, accommodation and meekness that is so needed in a body, in the ecclesia.

The Christadelphian Central fellowship is based on ecclesial fellowship. We must develop a healthy respect for what God has provided in the ecclesia, our local community, and the brotherhood worldwide. Of course, to understand that better we should have a good sense of what the ecclesia was, not just in the New Testament but also in the Old.

Greater Sense of Connection

This is what we will be focusing on. Getting our minds around the concept of the ecclesia as it is today but also recognizing the roots that are revealed to us in the scripture. I have entitled this series "The Ecclesia in the Old Testament". There will be a lot of that, but it is more about the connections between the ecclesia in the New Testament to the ecclesia in the Old Testament. The ecclesia was not something brand new. Its principles and practices were there from of old.

Israel is the ecclesia. I wrote that carefully. It is a mistake if we consider the church to have replaced Israel. That is called "replacement theology" and the Christadelphians have never believed that. What we are going to see will hopefully draw us closer to Israel.

Consider what Paul has to say in Romans 11. From the beginning, in verse 1 he argues that God has not "cast away his people" meaning the natural Israelite. He compares Israel to an olive tree and in verses 17-18 he says,

"...if some of the branches be broken off, and thou, being a wild olive tree, wert graffed in among them, and with them partakest of the root and fatness of the olive tree; Boast not against the branches. But if thou boast, thou bearest not the root, but the root thee."

Even at this time, there were Gentiles in the ecclesia whose perspective of Israel was wrong. Therefore, we must really stop and ponder what Paul is saying here. We, as Gentiles, have been grafted into Israel. This is not an upside-down tree where the branches are supporting the roots. We are supported by the root. That is where the ecclesia gets its nourishment, "the fatness".

What is the root? We see from verse 16 that it is comparable to the firstfruit. That is the first of the harvest offered to God as holy. Paul seems to be drawing from Hosea 9:10,

"I found Israel like grapes in the wilderness; I saw your fathers as the firstripe in the fig tree at her first time ""

or Jeremiah 2:2-3,

"Go and cry in the ears of Jerusalem, saying, Thus saith the LORD; I remember thee, the kindness of thy youth, the love of thine espousals, when thou wentest after me in the wilderness, in a land that was not sown. Israel was holiness unto the LORD, and the firstfruits of his increase""

Both Hosea and Jeremiah testify to the fact that Israel in the wilderness where the firstfruits, they were holy, or sanctified to Yahweh. Is Israel in the wilderness then the root? Let us explore this a little more and remember the exhortation for us is to "not be highminded, but fear" (v. 20).

The Ecclesia in the Wilderness

If Israel in the wilderness is the root that nourishes us, then that should trigger an echo in our mind. Maybe you have already thought of Stephen in Acts 7:38 when he calls Israel "the church in the wilderness". It is interesting that Stephen here calls the congregation of Israel in the wilderness "the church" or ecclesia as it is in the original. Why would this term be applied to Israel if the ecclesia were some new thing? Turns out the word ecclesia was not new. It had been around for many years.

The Greeks

In the fourth century BC, around 330 BC, there was a constitution written most likely by Aristotle for the city of Athens. The heart of it was to formalize the practice of the Greek city ecclesia which had been in place for at least 200 years before. It was the main governing assembly which directed the policy of the city, declared war, elected generals and magistrates, raised funds, and made peace treaties. It would also judge private citizens, and in the case of banishment there had to be at least 6,000 citizens present.

In the wider Greek culture, the word ecclesia meant a duly convened assembly of citizens. Literally, it was the "called out ones" but with a special meaning to be summoned, to convene together, to judge and vote on political matters. It was a democracy with the slogan of "freedom and equality" for all its citizens.

Even in New Testament times, this is what the ecclesia was to the Greeks and Romans. Proof of this is seen in Acts 19 where the word ecclesia is translated assembly three times. Demetrius, a craftsmen of idols in Ephesus, upset over his loss of business due to the preaching of Paul, incites an assembly (v.32, ecclesia) to banish Paul and the believers from Ephesus. Demetrius meant this to be an official legal action, but it got out of hand as the unruly mob chanted "Great is Diana of the Ephesians" for two hours. Finally, the city clerk calmed the people and chastised Demetrius for not doing this in a "lawful assembly" (v.39, ecclesia) and he dismissed the assembly (v. 41, ecclesia).

The Septuagint (LXX)

Not only did the word ecclesia have a rich history with the Greeks and Romans before the time of Jesus but also with the Jews. The Jews in Alexandria Egypt in the 3rd century BC translated the Hebrew Bible into Greek and called it the Septuagint (abbr. LXX). This translation became widely used among the Jews (e.g. Philo and Josephus), some of its manuscripts even being found among the Dead Sea Scrolls.

Without a doubt the Apostles were familiar with the Septuagint translation. Stephen himself preached among Greek speaking Jews. We can be quite certain that this is why Stephen uses the word ecclesia here. It is a bridge to the Old Testament. Look at Acts 7:37-38,

"This is that Moses, which said unto the children of Israel, A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me; him shall ye hear. This is he, that was in the church (ecclesia) in the wilderness with the angel which spake to him in the mount Sina, and with our fathers: who received the lively oracles to give unto us"

The word "church" is the word "ecclesia". In modern translations you will see "congregation" or "assembly". You will notice here Stephen's emphasis is on the children of Israel at mount Sinai where the angel spoke to them the lively oracles. This is an important focal point. Where is Stephen getting this? He quotes Moses in verse 37 which is from Deut. 18:15. There is our bridge.

"The LORD thy God will raise up unto thee a Prophet from the midst of thee, of thy brethren, like unto me; unto him ye shall hearken; According to all that thou desiredst of the LORD thy God in Horeb in the day of the assembly (ecclesia), saying, Let me not hear again the voice of the LORD my God, neither let me see this great fire any more, that I die not." (Deut. 18:15-16)

In the Septuagint the word assembly is translated ecclesia. The word ecclesia is used as a noun seventy-seven times in the Septuagint and seventeen times in other forms not used in the New Testament. One of these other forms is the word ecclesiastes (noun of agency) and ecclesiaston which are found seven times, all in the book of Ecclesiastes (1:1,2,12; 7:27; 12:8,9,10). It is translated as "preacher", meaning "one who speaks to the ecclesia."

In the Hebrew, the word is "qahal". According to the International Standard Bible Encylopedia's entry on "Congregation" this word comes from "qol" which means "voice" and thus "call" or "summon". In the KJV it is translated most often "assembly" or "congregation". Therefore, its meaning in the Hebrew is the same as the Greek ecclesia. For the most part, but not always, the Septuagint translates qahal by ecclesia.

The Hebrew has other words for congregations or assemblies. One of these Hebrew words is "edah" which is translated as "congregation". In the Septuagint the word "edah" is usually rendered as "synagogue". Nobody knows how or why synagogues developed between the Old and New Testament but it is more than interesting how both these words are used in the Old Testament and how they would come to contrast in the New.

The words, synagogue and ecclesia, are very similar to each other. Much like if I said in English "assembly" or "congregation" you might say they were the same. In the Hebrew and Greek there is a slight difference. A synagogue or edah is a group of people whether gathered or not. The qahal is called or summoned more in a voluntary sense. The edah is gathered together more in an involuntary sense. Unfortunately, the KJV is not consistent in how it translates these words either as "assembly" or "congregation".

The Day of the Assembly

Let us get back to this passage in Deut. 18:15-16. It does not just mention the ecclesia but "the day of the ecclesia". Why does it mention a specific day? What was that day? From the context you can see it is talking about the incidence in Exodus 19-20 of Israel before Mt. Sinai. It so impacted Moses that he recalls it 40 years later, a total of seven times in Deut. 4:10-20, 32-36; 5:2-5; 22-33; 9:8-11; 10:4 and here in 18:16-17.

Deut. 4:9-13 says,

"Only take heed to thyself, and keep thy soul diligently, lest thou forget the things which thine eyes have seen, and lest they depart from thy heart all the days of thy life: but teach them thy sons, and thy sons' sons; Specially the day (LXX day of the ecclesia) that thou stoodest before the LORD thy God in Horeb, when the LORD said unto me, Gather (qahal/ecclesiazo) me the people together, and I will make them hear my words, that they may learn to fear me all the days that they shall live upon the earth, and that they may teach their children. And ye came near and stood under the mountain; and the mountain burned with fire unto the midst of heaven, with darkness, clouds, and thick darkness. And the LORD spake unto you out of the midst of the fire: ye heard the voice of the words, but saw no similitude; only ye heard a voice. And he declared unto you his covenant, which he commanded you to perform, even ten commandments; and he wrote them upon two tables of stone.

Deut. 9:10 also mentions the "day of the assembly",

"And the LORD delivered unto me two tables of stone written with the finger of God; and on them was written according to all the words, which the LORD spake with you in the mount out of the midst of the fire in the day of the assembly (qahal/ecclesia)."

From these three examples we can see there was a very significant day for the Israelites called the day of the assembly which they were never to forget. How could they? It involved the mountain being on fire, and the voice of God speaking to them, making a covenant with them, and giving them the lively oracles, even the ten commandments.

That day is recorded for us in Exodus 19.

"In the third month, when the children of Israel were gone forth out of the land of Egypt, the same day came they into the wilderness of Sinai."

We are given some timing here as to the arrival of the children of Israel at Mount Sinai. It was in the third month on the same day. There is some question what day this is, but most take it to be the first day of the new moon.

A chronology of Israel's time can be compiled from the following references in Exodus.

Click here for Chronology of Israel at Mt. Sinai

The chronology uses a common Jewish method that puts the 50th day after coming out of Egypt on the sixth day of the first month. They call it the counting of the omer. The chart below shows the counting of these days.[1]

 

Why is this important? Because the "day of the ecclesia" in the Old Testament is on the exact same day of the ecclesia in the New Testament. In Acts 1:4 Jesus told the disciples to "not depart from Jerusalem, but wait for the promise of the Father." Wait for what? We are told in Acts 2:1,

"And when the day of Pentecost was fully come, they were all with one accord in one place."

This day was the end of the counting of the seven weeks. This is the same period type of jubilee. From the day of firstfruits to the full harvest. The types are so perfect. They are so aligned.

  • At Sinai there was fire. For the Apostles at Pentecost there was fire.
  • At Sinai the word of God was given. At Pentecost the spirit uttered the word in tongues.
  • At Sinai there was the prophet Moses. At Pentecost there was the greater Prophet, the Lord Jesus (fulfilling Deut. 18)
  • At Sinai there was a covenant. At the day of Pentecost the new covenant was offered.

The Covenant

This covenant is expressed in Exodus 19:4-6,

"Ye have seen what I did unto the Egyptians, and how I bare you on eagles' wings, and brought you unto myself. Now therefore, if ye will obey my voice indeed, and keep my covenant, then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto me above all people: for all the earth is mine: And ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests, and an holy nation. These are the words which thou shalt speak unto the children of Israel."

This was the promise to Israel in the day of the assembly. Brothers and sisters, it is our promise too. Peter lifts these words right out of this context and puts into the context of the New Testament ecclesia in 1 Peter 2:9,

"But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should shew forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvellous light"

Peter is here showing that everything promised to the ecclesia in the wilderness was fulfilled in the new covenant ecclesia. Earlier in verse five he said we are a "spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices." That pretty much entails everything under the law now shown its fulfillment in the believers. Those branches were broken off and we have been grafted into that nation. As Jesus said in Matt. 21:43,

"Therefore say I unto you, The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof."

We are that "holy nation" as long as we bear the fruits thereof or else, we can be broken off just like the wicked branches. We then are now a "royal priesthood". Royal because we are king priests after the order of Melchizedek. Just as Jesus was born king of the Jews and as of yet has not received his kingdom, so we to, in Him, will be made to rule and perform our priestly functions which we are now practicing. We are also a "peculiar people". The word "peculiar" means purchased. Purchased, or redeemed, by the blood of Christ (v. 19).

It takes a while to ponder this and let it really sink in. This is the ecclesia that Peter is talking about. Just as incredible as the words sounded to Israel on the day of the assembly so too, they should seem awesome to us. How are we going to be that royal priest, that holy nation, that peculiar people?

The Ecclesia of the Firstborn

There is one more New Testament commentary on the "day of the assembly" (of Exodus 19) that we should consider. It is found in Hebrews 12:18-25. Notice the contrast here between verses 18-21 and 19-24. The word "and" (Greek "kai") helps us to break it down into eight sayings for each.

     For ye are not come unto

  1. the mount that might be touched,
  2. and that burned with fire,
  3. nor unto blackness,
  4. and darkness,
  5. and tempest,
  6. and the sound of a trumpet,
  7. and the voice of words; which voice they that heard intreated that the word should not be spoken to them any more: (For they could not endure that which was commanded, if so much as a beast touch the mountain, it shall be stoned, or thrust through with a dart:

     But ye are come unto

  1. mount Sion, (Ex. 24:1,12-13)
  2. and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem,
  3. and to an innumerable company of angels, to the general assembly (Ex. 24:11)
  4. and church (ecclesia) of the firstborn, which are written in heaven,
  5. and to God the Judge of all, (Ex. 24:11)
  6. and to the spirits of just men made perfect,
  7. and to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant,
  8. and to the blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better things than that of Abel. (Ex. 24:8)

In the last eight you will notice that they seem to be in pairs. The first contrast is of course with the mountains. In Exodus it was a physical mountain you could see and touch. We have come to mount Sion, one which we have seen with the eye of faith, just as Abraham looked for a city whose builder and make is God (Heb. 11:10). Have you come to that city? Like Abraham can you see it? As we come together as a body in the ecclesia, do we encourage one another with this vision?

In the next couplet, the verse division unfortunately breaks the true structure of this passage. The phrase "general assembly" belongs to the company of angels. It is the word "panegusis" and is the only place used. It refers to a festal gathering of people to worship God.

This is how the ESV reads in verses 22-24,

     But you have come to

  1. Mount Zion (Ex. 24:1,12-13)
  2. and to the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem,
  3. and to innumerable angels in festal gathering, (Ex. 24:11)
  4. and to the assembly of the firstborn who are enrolled in heaven,
  5. and to God, the judge of all, (Ex. 24:11)
  6. and to the spirits of the righteous made perfect,
  7. and to Jesus, the mediator of a new covenant,
  8. and to the sprinkled blood that speaks a better word than the blood of Abel. (Ex. 24:8)

What does it mean though that we have come to "an innumerable angels in festal gathering"? It might help us to consider all of these phrases and their parallels to the ecclesia in the wilderness. Not on the day of assembly but on the day following, which is Exodus 24. They are all in Exodus 24.

The last one, the sprinkled of blood, is in Exodus 24:8,

"And Moses took the blood, and sprinkled it on the people, and said, Behold the blood of the covenant, which the LORD hath made with you concerning all these words."

Hebrews has much to say about this in chapter 9. This typified the true sacrifice; which bloods purges our conscience form dead works to serve the living God.

Moses, Aaron, his two sons and the seventy elders (the assembly of firstborns?) then go into the mount and see God (Ex. 24:10). We know from the principles of God manifestation that they saw angels. Then verse 11 seems to indicate why these angels are in festal gathering for they eat and drink with them.

Finally, we have the God, the judge of all, which relates to Exodus 24:11 where God does not lay his hand upon them. They are made righteous in the sight of God and are spared instant death.

The amazing thing is that if you put yourself in this scene, if you truly experience it, then the Hebrews passage says you have come to even greater things in the ecclesia. This is what the ecclesia is preparing us for. To be the "ecclesia of the firstborn". The word firstborn is plural in the Greek. We are firstborns because we have been born again in the Lord Jesus Christ, the first begotten from the dead. We are the firstborns because like the Levites we have been taken to be God's firstborns, the royal priesthood. We are the firstborns because like the nobles on whom God laid not his hand, we are leaders of the people, being examples unto the flock.

Conclusion

These are the verses that fill us with awe when we come to consider the ecclesia. God has called us to be saints, collectively. Hopefully, as you have considered these words, qahal and ecclesia, your paradigm of the ecclesia has been brought more into focus. We are the branches grafted into the tree of Israel. It supports us. Any church that does not have the hope of Israel as its base is no "church" at all.

 

 

Main navigation

             

 

 

 

 

 

 

Breadcrumb

    1. Home
 
    1.  Bible Studies
 
    1.  Ecclesial Fellowship
 
  1.  The Ecclesia in the Acts

 

 

The Ecclesia in the Acts

The Ecclesia in the Acts

Christadelphians have been using the word “ecclesia” in place of church for a long time and for good reasons. It is a special word with a lot of meaning for us, yet I wonder if it is becoming too commonplace. We get used to a word and it can lose its vitality. How do you look at your ecclesia?

In Hebrews 12:18-24 the writer compares the ecclesia to the children of Israel before mount Sinai.

“For ye are not come unto the mount that might be touched, and that burned with fire, nor unto blackness, and darkness, and tempest, And the sound of a trumpet, and the voice of words; which voice they that heard intreated that the word should not be spoken to them any more: (For they could not endure that which was commanded, And if so much as a beast touch the mountain, it shall be stoned, or thrust through with a dart: And so terrible was the sight, that Moses said, I exceedingly fear and quake:) But ye are come unto mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, To the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect, And to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better things than that of Abel.”

This connection between the “church (ecclesia) in the wilderness” (Acts 7:22) and the “church of the firstborn” is an important one. When Christ first said the word “ecclesia” to Peter and the apostles in Matt. 16:18, “upon this rock I will build my church (ecclesia)” he was not introducing a new word. That word had a history to the Greeks and to the Jews. We will go through that history and then see how Christ built his ecclesia in the Acts of the Apostles. As the gospel was predicated on the Old Testament so would the function and organization of the ecclesia be modelled and take its principles from that which was established on Sinai.

The Greeks

In the fourth century BC, around 330 BC, there was a constitution written most likely by Aristotle for the city of Athens. The heart of it was to formalize the practice of the Greek city ecclesia which had been in place for at least 200 years before. It was the main governing assembly which directed the policy of the city, declared war, elected generals and magistrates, raised funds, and made peace treaties. It would also judge private citizens, and in the case of banishment there had to be at least 6,000 citizens present.

In the wider Greek culture, the word ecclesia meant a duly convened assembly of citizens. Literally, it was the “called out ones” but with a special meaning to be summoned, to convene together, judge and vote on political matters. It was a democracy with the slogan of “freedom and equality” for all its citizens.

Even in New Testament times, this is what the ecclesia was to the Greeks and Romans. Proof of this is seen in Acts 19 where the word ecclesia is translated assembly three times. Demetrius, a craftsmen of idols in Ephesus, upset over his loss of business due to the preaching of Paul, incites an assembly (v.32, ecclesia) to banish Paul and the believers from Ephesus. Demetrius meant this to be an official legal action but it got out of hand as the unruly mob chanted “Great is Diana of the Ephesians” for two hours. Finally, the city clerk calmed the people and chastised Demetrius for not doing this in a “lawful assembly” (v.39, ecclesia) and he dismissed the assembly (v. 41, ecclesia).

The Septuagint (LXX)

Not only did the word ecclesia have a rich history with the Greeks and Romans before the time of Jesus but also with the Jews. The Jews in Alexandria Egypt in the 3rd century BC translated the Hebrew Bible into the Greek and called it the Septuagint (abbr. LXX). This translation became widely used among the Jews (e.g. Philo and Josephus), some of its manuscripts even being found among the Dead Sea Scrolls.

When Jesus and the Apostles quoted the Old Testament it is plainly evident that they were mostly using the Septuagint version but not all of the time. The most we can draw out of this is that they considered the LXX to be mostly reliable, much like we would use our English translations of the Bible today. It provides us some valuable information on what the Jews considered to be an ecclesia according to the history of Israel. This no doubt provides the background of what Jesus meant when he said, “upon this rock I will build my ecclesia.” This is the first time he used the word and no doubt the Apostles knew the impact of such a word choice as they knew how it was used in the Septuagint.

The word ecclesia is used as a noun seventy-seven times in the Septuagint and seventeen times in other forms not used in the New Testament. One of these other forms is the word ecclesiastes (noun of agency) and ecclesiaston which are found seven times, all in the book of Ecclesiastes (1:1,2,12; 7:27; 12:8,9,10). It is translated as “preacher”, meaning “one who speaks to the ecclesia.”

Deuteronomy 4:10 records for us the very first time the word ecclesia is used as a noun. Quoting from Brenton’s translation of the LXX, verses 9-11 say,

“Take heed to thyself, and keep thy heart diligently: forget not any of the things, which thine eyes have seen, and let them not depart from thine heart all the days of thy life; and thou shalt teach thy sons and thy sons' sons, (10)  even the things that happened in the day in which ye stood before the Lord our God in Choreb in the day of the assembly (ecclesia); for the Lord said to me, Gather (ecclesiazo) the people to me, and let them hear my words, that they may learn to fear me all the days which they live upon the earth, and they shall teach their sons. (11)  And ye drew nigh and stood under the mountain; and the mountain burned with fire up to heaven: there was darkness, blackness, and tempest.”

This then is where the writer to the Hebrews in 12:18-24 drew his reference when he compared the children of Israel at Mount Sinai with the 1st century ecclesia of the firstborn. This was the birth of the very first ecclesia of God which took place when the nation of Israel was sanctified to receive the word of God. Its purpose was to instill the fear of God, hear his words and pass it on to the next generation.

This phrase “the day of the assembly (ecclesia)”, which does not show up here in the Hebrew text but is found in both Deut. 9:10 and 18:15-16.

“The LORD thy God will raise up unto thee a Prophet from the midst of thee, of thy brethren, like unto me; unto him ye shall hearken; According to all that thou desiredst of the LORD thy God in Horeb in the day of the assembly (ecclesia), saying, Let me not hear again the voice of the LORD my God, neither let me see this great fire any more, that I die not.” (Deut. 18:15-16)

As further significance to this usage of the word ecclesia in the Old Testament, Stephen quotes Deut. 18:15-16 right before he refers to the “church (ecclesia) in the wilderness” in Acts 7:37-38.

The actual “day of the ecclesia” that Moses relates is recorded in Exodus 19:1 as taking place in the third month. This is significant because the day of Pentecost was in the third month (Heb. Sivan). This initial day for the ecclesia in the wilderness happens on the same day of Pentecost as the New Testament ecclesia (Acts 2:1). The charge given at this time to the children of Israel to be a kingdom of priests (Ex. 19:5-6) is the same given to Christ’s ecclesia (1 Pet. 2:9).

The Hebrew equivalent is the word “qahal” which also means to summon but is most often translated as assembly or congregation. The bulk of the passages where the Septuagint uses the word it refers to the children of Israel being called before God for a special occasion or when a decision that effected the whole ecclesia needed to be made. Barclay in his book on New Testament Words (pg. 68-69) has this to say,

“In the Hebrew sense it, therefore, means God’s people called together by God, in order to listen to or to act for God. In a certain sense the word ‘congregation’ loses a certain amount of the essential meaning. A ‘congregation’ is a company of people ‘who have come together’; a qahal or an ekklesia is a body of people ‘who have been called together’. The two original words, Hebrew and Greek, put all the emphasis on the action of God.”

When Jesus chose this word for the gathering of his believers he had a choice between the word ecclesia or synagogue. The word synagogue is also used extensively throughout the Septuagint for the congregation of Israel. For the Jews of his day though it had come to mean a meeting place (a building) outside of the temple service. A synagogue was a congregation separate from the temple and never meant to replace it. The same could not be said for what Jesus was to build. Jesus was clearly establishing something that would be the true temple of God (John 4:19-24; Eph. 2:20-22; 1 Peter 2:5).

I Will Build My Ecclesia

When we look closer at Matt. 16:18 the involvement of the Lord Jesus in building his ecclesia is evident.

“… thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it.”

The Lord is saying here that he would personally have a hand in building his ecclesia. The starting point, of course, would be his own death and resurrection. After throwing the money changers out of the temple he had this to say to the Jews who were looking for a sign,

“Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up. Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt thou rear it up in three days? But he spake of the temple of his body.” (John 2:18-22)

The body of Jesus comes to symbolize the ecclesia (e.g. 1 Cor. 12:12-14; Eph. 1:22-23). There is a wonderful mixing of ideas here between the literal death and resurrection of Jesus and its purpose to destroy a temple made with hands and build a temple (the ecclesia) made without hands where God could dwell (Acts 7:38-50). Later his accusers remembered his words but have these interesting additional words.

“We heard him say, I will destroy this temple that is made with hands, and within three days I will build another made without hands.” (Mark 14:58, only included by Mark)

We have then in these three passages the assurance that Jesus would build the temple (aka the ecclesia). The stone which the builders rejected would become the head of the corner (Matt. 21:42; Acts 4:11) and we as lively stones (1 Pet. 2:5) would be built on that foundation, growing into a holy temple in the Lord, a habitation of God through the Spirit (Eph. 2:20-22).

When we come then to the Acts of the Apostles we really see the hand of the Lord Jesus personally at work. In fact, it might have been better to call this book the Acts of Jesus Christ After His Ascension. Notice how Luke carefully words his introduction.

“The former treatise have I made, O Theophilus, of all that Jesus began both to do and teach.” (Acts 1:1)

The “former treatise” is the Gospel of Luke which he refers to as what Jesus “began both to do and teach.” If that was the beginning, then it implies that this sequel would show how Jesus was continuing to both “do and teach” among the Apostles.

  • In Acts 2:33 it says “he [Jesus] hath shed forth (or poured out v.17,18) this, which ye now see and hear” referring to the gifts of the Holy Spirit. This is the direct work of Jesus who said “I will send unto you… the Spirit of truth” (John 20:26).
  • Acts 2:47 states “the Lord added to the church daily as such as should be saved” (see also 5:14). It is interesting to think if this is God or Jesus being referred to here as “Lord”. In many other passages the Lord is Jesus so it seems likely here and fits with him building his ecclesia.
  • Stephen sees the Lord Jesus standing at God’s right hand (Acts 7:56). Normally Jesus would be sitting at God’s right hand but here he stands up, active to bring judgment.
  • The Lord Jesus appears to Paul on the road to Damascus saying that Paul’s persecutions of the ecclesia were really persecutions of him (Acts 9:4-5). Paul, relating this incident in Acts 26:16 indicates there would be further appearances of the Lord Jesus to him which happen in Acts 18:9-10 and 23:11 (cp. 2 Tim. 4:17).
  • Jesus instructs Annanias (Acts 9:10)

All this shows that the promise of Jesus in Matt. 28:20, “I am with you always, even unto the end of the world” was true. Jesus was always there, active and building his ecclesia.

Has anything changed in this regard, brothers and sisters? Do you imagine a distant Christ in the heavens detached from us? Nothing could be farther from the truth. In the beginning of the book of Revelation Jesus appears, not as an ordinary human being but as the Son of Man symbolized in all his glory. It is an echo to the vision given to Daniel and also to the transfiguration.

Revelation 1:13 says,

"And in the midst of the seven candlesticks one like unto the Son of man, clothed with a garment down to the foot, and girt about the paps with a golden girdle."

This is a vision of the glorified Christ as he says in verse 18,

"I am he that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore, Amen; and have the keys of hell and of death."[1]

The thing I want to point out here is that he is in the midst of the seven candlesticks, which represent these seven ecclesias to whom the book of Revelation is being sent.  Not only is he in the midst but he is walking in the midst of them as it says in 2:1,

"Unto the angel of the church of Ephesus write; These things saith he that holdeth the seven stars in his right hand, who walketh in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks;"

Walking in the midst of the ecclesias is very significant.  He is not distant.  As each ecclesia gets listed he says, “I know thy works…”  With the angels at his command, Jesus knows both the good and bad of all these ecclesias.  Jesus’ careful eye is not just limited to seven ecclesias.  Jesus is the same yesterday, today and forever. 

Do we imagine him within our midst?  Brothers and sisters, how much better off would we be if we had our eyes open to this reality at all times?  Imagine Jesus Christ in our very midst, among our ecclesias.  Not just as a man but as the glorified Son of Man.  It’s a sobering thought that the book of Revelation gives us. We know that we shall be judged individually but we also get the aspect here that we will be judged collectively as an ecclesia.

The Ecclesia in the Acts

There is then an affinity we share with the early ecclesia in the Acts. The same Lord is over both and we seek to understand how they worked as an ecclesia that we might do the same.

It all started in an upper room with 120 disciples all of “one accord in prayer and supplication” (Acts 1:14). The Greek word “homothumadon” is in meaning “one mind” or of the “same passion”. This unity of mind would typify the ecclesia throughout the Acts (2:1, 46; 4:24; 5:12; 8:6; 15:25; cp. Rom. 15:6 “one mind”)[2] and be an example to us (1 Cor. 1:10).

In order to do this the fledgling but quickly growing ecclesia would rely on four things. They are found in chapter 2:42.

“And they continued stedfastly in the apostles' doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers.”

It is probably no accident that these four things have an analogy in the tabernacle. It correlates to the ecclesia in the wilderness.

Doctrine

Lampstand

Fellowship

Mercy seat

Breaking of bread

The table of showbread

Prayers

The altar of incense

Here they are in the temple made with hands, most likely in Solomon’s porch (5:12). It is ironic because they are the new temple in Christ Jesus. They are the spiritual priesthood and these four things they continue steadfastly in are the pillars of the true temple, the ecclesia. If we wanted any further elaboration they seem to be laid out more in the following verses.

  1. Verse 43: Apostle’s doctrine – miracles and signs done by apostles
  2. Verse 44: Fellowship – all thing in common
  3. Verse 46: Breaking bread – breaking bread from house to house
  4. Verse 47: Prayer – praising God (see also 12:5)

The first time the word ecclesia is used in the Acts is in chapter 2:47.

“Praising God, and having favour with all the people. And the Lord added to the church daily such as should be saved.” (Acts 2:47 KJV)

Modern translations do not have the phrase “to the church” which admittedly is not likely to have been in the original. Nevertheless, it does portray the active Lord adding to the ecclesia. The continued growth of the ecclesia is marked in stages that fit the pattern of Jesus’ words in Acts 1:8.

  1. Jerusalem
    1. 2:47
    2. 4:4 – There is some ambiguity here and differences of opinion but most side with this being the total number of believers at this time rather than 5,000 being converted on this day.
    3. 5:14 – This is the second time the word church is used in Acts (v.11) with very similar wording to 2:43-47.  Solomon’s porch is said to have a capacity for 10,000 people. Their fear (v. 11 cp. 9:31) is analogous to the fear of Israelites before Mt. Sinai.
    4. 6:1,7
  2. Samaria (9:31) – The word “edified” means “built up” which is the same word used by Jesus in Matt. 16:18.
  3. Syria/Antioch (11:26 “much people”; 12:24)
  4. Asia (16:5; 19:20)
  5. Rome (28:31)

Each one of these progress reports seems to follow a time of either great persecution or of great inner turmoil in the ecclesia. In Acts 3-4 there is persecution from the Sanhedrin (outside). In Acts 5 there is trouble in the ecclesia with Ananias and Saphira (inside) and then in the same chapter comes more persecution from the high priest (outside). In Acts 6 there is trouble again in the ecclesia with a dispute over the ministration to widows (inside). In Acts 7-12 there is persecution by Saul and then by Herod (outside). In Acts 13-14 there is the first missionary journey which ends in controversy for the ecclesias in Acts 15 over the law of Moses and the Gentile believers (inside). It typifies the saying of Paul, “our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears” (2 Cor. 7:5).

It is important to note that the idyllic ecclesia that was born in Acts 2 did not stay that way. It had severe growth pains. Even though they had the leadership of the Apostles they would be challenged as well. God doesn’t always give the easy answers. We have to work it out. Paul says in 1 Cor. 11:18-19,

“For first of all, when ye come together in the church, I hear that there be divisions among you; and I partly believe it. For there must be also heresies among you, that they which are approved may be made manifest among you.”

It’s two of these incidents that we’ll take a closer look at now. Acts 6 and Acts 15 mark two times the ecclesia had to come together and solve a difficult internal issue. Handled incorrectly and it would cause division and hurt. Addressed correctly would bring consensus and joy.

Acts 6

Here’s the growing pains and with it the problem in Acts 6:1,

“And in those days, when the number of the disciples was multiplied, there arose a murmuring of the Grecians against the Hebrews, because their widows were neglected in the daily ministration.”

This is the first real sign of a widespread problem within the ecclesia. You’ll notice the problem wasn’t about doctrine but about fellowship. This was one of those foundation principles of sharing that the ecclesia had established back in Acts 2:44-45. It seems among the welfare fund there had come some respect of persons. The Grecians (Hellenists) were Greek speaking Jews which had more of a Greek culture about them. The Hebrews were native Jews. At risk was a very important commandment of God to take care of the helpless widows among themselves.[3]

This was a new challenge to the Apostles but their answer was not as they looked back to the ecclesia in the wilderness for answers. Moses himself had been burdened with a people who murmured about food. The following table shows the similarities.

Numbers 11

Acts 6

v. 4 - A mixed multitude

v. 1 - A multitude of Grecians and Jews

v. 1, 9 - murmur

v. 1 - murmuring

v. 9 – about daily manna

v. 1 – about daily ministration

v. 11, 14 – Moses unable to bear everything

v. 2 – Apostles unable to leave word to serve tables

v. 16 – Seventy able elders sought out by Moses (Deut. 1:13, notice the qualifications are the same)

v. 3 – Seven able men sought out by the brethren

v. 16 – Seventy to stand before the Lord

v. 6 – Seven are set before the apostles

v. 17, 25 – They are given the spirit

v. 3 – The seven are full of the Holy Spirit and the apostles lay their hands on them.

v. 21 – 600,000 footmen

Was there ~6,000 disciples at this time?

v. 26 – Two stand out, Eldad and Medad

Chapters 7 and 8 – Two stand out, Stephen and Philip

The real closeness of how the Apostles relied on Moses is in Deut. 1:9-17 where Moses reminds the people of the time.

“And I spake unto you at that time, saying, I am not able to bear you myself alone: The LORD your God hath multiplied you, and, behold, ye are this day as the stars of heaven for multitude. (The LORD God of your fathers make you a thousand times so many more as ye are, and bless you, as he hath promised you!) How can I myself alone bear your cumbrance, and your burden, and your strife? Take you wise men, and understanding, and known among your tribes, and I will make them rulers over you. And ye answered me, and said, The thing which thou hast spoken is good for us to do. So I took the chief of your tribes, wise men, and known, and made them heads over you, captains over thousands, and captains over hundreds, and captains over fifties, and captains over tens, and officers among your tribes. And I charged your judges at that time, saying, Hear the causes between your brethren, and judge righteously between every man and his brother, and the stranger that is with him. Ye shall not respect persons in judgment; but ye shall hear the small as well as the great; ye shall not be afraid of the face of man; for the judgment is God's: and the cause that is too hard for you, bring it unto me, and I will hear it.”

Now the Apostles faced with a multitude of disciples, all of them gathered to them (v. 2, all 5,000?) tell them to do likewise. They were to seek out among themselves “men of honest report, full of the Holy  Spirit and wisdom.” Notice the apostles didn’t make the choice just like Moses. They wisely expected the ecclesia to do it. They were to be men of good reputation, full of the Spirit and of wisdom.

Bro. Roberts when writing The Ecclesial Guide drew a lot from the Apostlic record. Consider this passage,

“There must be arrangement, and it must be the work of some in particular. If those appointed to do the work are called arranging brethren, it will be a literal description, and not a name of honour. Names of honour are to be avoided in the probationary stage of the body of Christ. Seven is a convenient and scriptural number for purposes of management. Their function would be to attend to all business matters connected with the operations of the ecclesia. Their qualifications would principally require to be of a practical order. But as the business they would have to do would be business with spiritual objects, arranging brethren ought, above all things, to be men of a truly brotherly spirit, possessing a business turn, but chiefly the brotherly character. It is not sufficient that they have a business turn: they must be brethren first, arranging brethren afterwards. This is the first qualification for all offices, a point liable to be overlooked in young ecclesias. If it be asked, how is a brotherly spirit to be known, the answer is, by the test of the commandments of Christ: are they obeyed? If SO! the man has a brotherly spirit. Are they not observed in the man's conduct? Then he is not a brotherly man, and not suitable for management, however great his practical abilities may be.” (Clause 23)

And so we see in the Acts that these men were to attend to very practical matter but nonetheless very important matters that could divide the ecclesia. So it first and foremost needed men who were of good reputation and wisdom among the ecclesia.

Thus we have in this example some guiding principles for our ecclesias. The Apostles gave themselves to the two other pillars of doctrine and prayer (Acts 2:42) and the ecclesia was actively involved in the decision. The result being that “the saying pleased the whole multitude.” Remember that phrase as we continue our journey.

Acts 8, 10 & 11

It is this final multiplication of disciples that tips Saul to persecute the ecclesia and scatter it (Acts 8:1-4, third time ecclesia is mentioned).  Beside the ecclesia in Jerusalem (8:1) there is now one in Samaria (8:14-17, see also v. 40), at Lydda (9:32), Joppa (9:38) and others (11:19-21). There seems to be this pattern of external persecution followed by internal strife that goes throughout the first part of Acts.  After the conversion of Saul, the ecclesia had rest and multiplied again (Acts 9:31) but internal strife then starts in Acts 10.  We are given a hint of the existence of the circumcision party in Acts 10:23, 45; 11:1-3, 18. There would be a short lived disagreement and reconciliation in Acts 11:2,18 but the problem would resurface in Acts 15.

The real expansion of the gospel starts in Antioch (Acts 11:19-21).  The Jerusalem ecclesia upon hearing of these things (‘when though shalt hear’, Deut. 13:12) sends Barnabas to investigate. What was the purpose of sending Barnabas but to verify for themselves that these were truly brethren? These ecclesias then start a relationship with one another that would be respected and held as dear.

The ecclesia in Antioch though was its own autonomous entity. This can be seen by their gathering together in Acts 13:1-3 and commissioning the missionary journey of Paul and Barnabas. In verse 3, the “they” is the ecclesia. They gave their approval by laying their hands on the Apostles and sending them. We’ve seen this word before.[4] Paul and Barnabas were commended to this work by the Antioch ecclesia and they had a responsibility to them. This is seen in Acts 14:26-27 as they come back,

“And thence sailed to Antioch, from whence they had been recommended to the grace of God for the work which they fulfilled. And when they were come, and had gathered the church together, they rehearsed all that God had done with them, and how he had opened the door of faith unto the Gentiles.”

This sets the stage for the next internal conflict for the ecclesias. The last one involved the ecclesia at Jerusalem but this one would involve two ecclesias. The last one was a problem with fellowship but this would be a dispute about doctrine.

Acts 15

Since the initial brewing of trouble in Acts 11, the party of the circumcised had grown. Officially, the Jerusalem ecclesia had sent Barnabas (11:22) but these men (not ‘brethren’) seemed to have no such standing (15:24 “went out” not sent, cp. 1 John 2:19).[5] They taught, “that except ye be circumcised after the manner of Moses, ye cannot be saved.” This incited a huge disputation between these men on one side, Paul and Barnabas on the other and the ecclesia in the middle. This was a major battle as the word “dissension” is translated “uproar” (Acts 19:40) describing the Ephesian mob who wanted to kill Paul.

What was to be done? “They (the ecclesia at Antioch) determined (or appointed) Paul, Barnabas and certain other to go up to Jerusalem” to settle the matter with the Jerusalem ecclesia. They were commended to be the ecclesial representatives which is seen by the use of the words “send” and “receive”.  The key word “send” in verse 3 is disguised in the KJV,

"And being brought on their way by the church..."

The Greek word for "brought" here is propempo and all modern translations use the word "sent".  Therefore, Paul and Barnabas did not go of their own accord but were sent by the Antioch ecclesia.  As we have already seen, this word implies a recommendation by the sending party especially when paired with the act of "receiving", which we have in verse 4.

"And when they were come to Jerusalem, they were received of the church, and of the apostles and elders, and they declared all things that God had done with them."

We should not take the manner of this as a casual exchange.  There is an intentional "sending" and "receiving" being done.  There is no mention of a letter of commendation but we can assume with some confidence that there was one.  There is no assumption that Paul and Barnabas could be representatives of their own accord.  The Antioch ecclesia granted them that position and the Jerusalem ecclesia welcomed them on that basis.

The order of the words in verse 4 is interesting as they are received first by the church and secondly by the apostles and elders.  It is interesting because the order is reversed in verse 22.

"Then pleased it the apostles and elders, with the whole church, to send chosen men of their own company to Antioch with Paul and Barnabas; namely, Judas surnamed Barsabas, and Silas, chief men among the brethren"

It was only the "apostles and elders" (v. 6) who came together to consider the matter but in the end the decision "pleased" the whole ecclesia.  That is, they were not left out of the decision process and approved to "send" (pempo) their own representatives back to Antioch.  The letter they[6] composed was therefore a declaration of their decision but also a letter of recommendation for those who carried it.

(Act 15:25-27) “It seemed good unto us, being assembled with one accord, to send (pempo) chosen men unto you with our beloved Barnabas and Paul, (26) Men that have hazarded their lives for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. (27) We have sent (apostello) therefore Judas and Silas, who shall also tell you the same things by mouth."

“It Pleased the Whole Multitude”

They had come together and sat through what I believe must have been hours and hours of disputing (15:7) to come to a decision that “pleased the apostles and elders, with the whole church” (15:22). This was the same result they had obtained in chapter 6:5, “the saying pleased the whole multitude”. We really have nothing else to compare as an ecclesial example then these two incidents in Acts… or do we?

That saying, “pleased the whole multitude” (6:5) is interesting. There are two times in the Old Testament where the children of Israel are gathered together as an ecclesia, to take part in a decision which would please them. One is during the time of David and the other with Hezekiah. Many times Israel is described as an ecclesia but only twice (that I could find) does it say they were pleased with the decision.

Let’s turn to the first example in 1 Chr. 13:1-5 from the Brenton LXX translation.

“And David took counsel with the captains of thousands and captains of hundreds, even with every commander. (2) And David said to the whole congregation (ecclesia) of Israel, If it seem good to you, and it should be prospered by the Lord our God, let us send to our brethren that are left in all the land of Israel, and let the priests the Levites who are with them in the cities of their possession come, and let them be gathered to us. (3) And let us bring over to us the ark of our God; for men have not enquired at it since the days of Saul. (4) And all the congregation (ecclesia) said that they would do thus; for the saying was right in the eyes of all the people.[7] (5) So David assembled (execclesiasen) all Israel, from the borders of Egypt even to the entering in of Hemath, to bring in the ark of God from the city of Jarim.”

The word “congregation” in verses 2 and 4 in the LXX is ecclesia (Hebrew qahal). It is so interesting at this time that David involves the whole ecclesia of Israel in this decision. He started by saying, “if it seems good to you.” He was asking their approval to do something momentous. Would he have gone through with it if the people did not approve? But they did as the “saying was right in the eyes of all the people.”

There was a problem though. They put the ark on a cart pulled by oxen. When they came to the threshing floor of Chidon, Uzza put forth his hand to steady the ark and the Lord struck him down right there. The thing which they all agreed to do, which seemed so right, went so wrong. They had not done it in the proper way. David acknowledges this later in chapter 15:12-13 when he says to the Levites about to bring up the ark,

“Ye are the chief of the fathers of the Levites: sanctify yourselves, both ye and your brethren, that ye may bring up the ark of the LORD God of Israel unto the place that I have prepared for it. For because ye did it not at the first, the LORD our God made a breach upon us, for that we sought him not after the due order.”

David readily acknowledges his role in the mistake by saying “we sought him not after the due order.” There are times when we as ecclesias can make a mistake collectively. We have to go back to the word and set things right. That is what David did and they were able to bring the ark of God to Jerusalem with joy.

The next example also has an important lesson. It is found in 2 Chr. 30, reading again from the Brenton LXX translation.

“And Ezekias sent to all Israel and Juda, and wrote letters to Ephraim and Manasse, that they should come into the house of the Lord to Jerusalem, to keep the passover to the Lord God of Israel. (2) For the king, and the princes, and all the congregation (ecclesia) in Jerusalem, designed to keep the passover in the second month. (3) For they could not keep it at that time, because a sufficient number of priest had not purified themselves, and the people was not gathered to Jerusalem. (4) And the proposal pleased the king and the congregation (ecclesia).”

Here we have again, the word “congregation” which is ecclesia in the LXX and qahal in the Hebrew. They came together in this order “king, princes and ecclesia” much like in Acts we have “apostles, elders and ecclesia.” Their decision is also made together as something that pleases everyone. So they send out letters to all their brethren. Some mocked but some humbled themselves and came. Isn’t the summation in verse 12 beautiful?

“And the hand of the Lord was present to give them one heart to come, to do according to the commands of the king and of the princes, by the word of the Lord. (13) And a great multitude were gathered to Jerusalem to keep the feast of unleavened bread in the second month, a very great congregation (ecclesia).” (Brenton LXX)

“The hand of the Lord was present to give them one heart”[8] sounds like something from Acts (“of one accord”). Here again we have a picture of the ecclesia, a “very great congregation”, in harmony and joyous celebration but there is a problem. There were many in the ecclesia who were not sanctified to eat the Passover. They did not do it in the proper order according to the word. Did God strike them down like Uzza? No he didn’t and we read why in verses 18-19.

“For a multitude of the people, even many of Ephraim, and Manasseh, Issachar, and Zebulun, had not cleansed themselves, yet did they eat the passover otherwise than it was written. But Hezekiah prayed for them, saying, The good LORD pardon every one that prepareth his heart to seek God, the LORD God of his fathers, though he be not cleansed according to the purification of the sanctuary.”

There are some similarities to what went on during David’s time but there is this striking contrast for a different outcome. Hezekiah knew that they were not following the word of God. He knew what was right. He knew there would be consequences if he didn’t pray. He interceded for this one time and God heard and healed the people. It wouldn’t be that way next year. They would be prepared and sanctified. There are circumstances where we come up short. God knows. If we acknowledge his way, he will guide us to walk with him in light. There are time for exceptions but let them not become the rule.

If that wasn’t enough the ecclesia makes another decision in verse 23,

“And the whole assembly (LXX ecclesia) took counsel to keep other seven days: and they kept other seven days with gladness.”

Oh what an unbelievable joyous time it was for this ecclesia. Wouldn’t it be wonderful if our ecclesias were the same?

Conclusion

The ecclesia is a powerful concept. Let us never make this word commonplace and our association together trivial. If we truly believe the word of Jesus that “I will build my ecclesia” then we stand in his very presence as his workmanship. He walks among the candlesticks and we must never let those lights go out. We must stand by the example of the ecclesia of old, continuing steadfastly in the apostle’s doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread and in prayer. We have our problems just like they did and we have to find that way to be of “one accord”. Our ecclesias must uphold the word of God, acknowledge our faults, pray for forgiveness so that we might rejoice together in what truly is the fellowship of the Lord.

 

[1] Notice the allusion here back to Matt. 16:18, “the gates of hell shall not prevail against it… I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven.”

[2] It’s also used of those in opposition to the truth (7:57; 12:20; 18:12; 19:29).

[3] Deut 10:18; 16:11, 14; 24:17, 19-21; 26:12-13; 27:19; Isa 1:17-23; Jer 7:6; Mal 3:5.

[4] See “Letters of Commendation”

[5] In 15:5 they are called “certain of the sect of the Pharisees”. They are again not referenced as brethren which might imply how the Apostles viewed their standing in the ecclesia if they kept to this teaching.

[6] Notice the letter is written by "the apostles and elders and brethren" indicating that the ecclesia was also included in the formal formation of the words sent to all the ecclesias.

[7] This side of the story is not mention in the 2 Samuel 6 record.

[8] The KJV has, “in Judah the hand of God was to give them one heart.”

 

Main navigation

             

Breadcrumb

    1. Home
 
    1.  Bible Studies
 
    1.  Ecclesial Fellowship
 
  1.  The Great Ecclesia

The Great Ecclesia

The Great Ecclesia

In previous studies we have seen the importance of the ecclesia in the Old Testament, established on the day of the assembly before mount Sinai. It was this ecclesia that had instituted principles upon which Christ's ecclesia would be built. As we have also considered, at times the whole ecclesia would be involved and be pleased with an important decision concerning matters of faith and worship.

This study is a continuation and fitting conclusion centered around the phrase "a great ecclesia" or "a very great ecclesia". There were certain times during the history of the ecclesia in the Old Testament where they gathered together. This assembling of the whole nation is termed "a great ecclesia". We will look at two occasions, one in Nehemiah and one in Ezra, where this term is used during a time of crisis for the nation in which something was wrong. There was sin in the ecclesia and a judgment had to be made. There are also two more occasions with Solomon and Hezekiah where Israel is gathered to celebrate a feast. These fraternal gatherings where attended by large crowds and likewise called "a great ecclesia".

In the Old Testament the cities of Israel were the local ecclesias (Deut. 13:12-18). When they came together it was "a great ecclesia". In the New Testament as well, ecclesias were identified by their city. This is a lesson for our ecclesias today. Each ecclesia is autonomous, judging within its own gates, but we are also part of a bigger whole. The standard among the ecclesias must be the same so that when we come together either for judgment or in worship, we do it as "one man" (Ezra 8:1).

This will lead us then to consider the greatest ecclesia of all. The Lord Jesus Christ with his saints in the kingdom. A place where we will both celebrate in feasts and pass judgment on the nations. The joy that was set before Jesus so that he might endure the cross (Heb. 12:2) was the vision of this "great ecclesia", his ecclesia that he built (Matt. 16:18), finally being completed when we are all in his presence (1 Thess. 2:19-20).

Assembling for Judgment

There are times when a problem is larger than any one ecclesia. The ecclesias must come to together as a great ecclesia to agree on a solution or judgment and to make sure it is implemented. One of these cases is found in Nehemiah chapter 5.

Nehemiah

During the days of Nehemiah there was "a great cry of the people... against their brethren the Jews" (v. 1). They had come into debt because their brethren had exacted hard usury upon them. Loans which were impossible to pay back because of the high interest. They enslaved them and there was no way out for them in their extreme debt. This was a great injustice.

When Nehemiah heard it (v. 6) he was extremely angry. Any other man might have done something rash. Nehemiah was not that type of man as he carefully thinks about it and wisely considers that this is a matter for a great ecclesia.

"Then I consulted with myself, and I rebuked the nobles, and the rulers, and said unto them, Ye exact usury, every one of his brother. And I set a great assembly [ecclesia] against them."

He wants the best outcome and as this is a widespread problem, he called together a great ecclesia to support this judgment. What these nobles and rulers had done was clearly against the law. Nehemiah alludes to this in verse 9 when he says "ought ye not to walk in the fear of our God?" which is taken from the usury laws in Leviticus 25:17,36,43. We"ve seen this before in our studies. The ecclesia is the place where there is to be developed a healthy fear of God. Anyone who disregarded the word was to be disfellowshipped. This is what is said in verse 13,

"Also I shook my lap, and said, So God shake out every man from his house, and from his labour, that performeth not this promise, even thus be he shaken out, and emptied. And all the congregation [ecclesia] said, Amen, and praised the LORD. And the people did according to this promise."

The consequences pronounced was agreed upon by the whole ecclesia. As you can see the principles applied here are the same instructed by our Lord for his ecclesia in Matthew 18.

Ezra

Ezra chapters 9 and 10 tell of another time when a great ecclesia would have to come together for judgment. In chapter 9:1-2 it says,

"Now when these things were done, the princes came to me, saying, The people of Israel, and the priests, and the Levites, have not separated themselves from the people of the lands, doing according to their abominations, even of the Canaanites, the Hittites, the Perizzites, the Jebusites, the Ammonites, the Moabites, the Egyptians, and the Amorites. For they have taken of their daughters for themselves, and for their sons: so that the holy seed have mingled themselves with the people of those lands: yea, the hand of the princes and rulers hath been chief in this trespass."

According to the list at the end of chapter 10, this was a huge problem. The enormity of the issue so overwhelms Ezra that he rent his garments, plucked out his hair and just sat their astonished. When he finally gathered himself, he prayed. We have it recorded from verses 6-15. The answer to that prayer was a very great ecclesia.

"Now when Ezra had prayed, and when he had confessed, weeping and casting himself down before the house of God, there assembled unto him out of Israel a very great congregation [ecclesia] of men and women and children: for the people wept very sore."

Ezra found that he was not alone in this matter. There were others who trembled at the word of God (9:4). The men, women and children of this great ecclesia were also weeping for their sins. It was the great ecclesia that came up with the solution (v. 3). They came to an agreement, a covenant, on this matter that those who had married foreign women must put them away (10:3). Anyone who did not do it was to be disfellowshipped as it says in verse 8,

"whosoever would not come within three days, according to the counsel of the princes and the elders, all his substance should be forfeited, and himself separated from the congregation [ecclesia] of those that had been carried away."

These were not the judgements of one man, Ezra. It was the agreement of the counsel of the princes, the elders, and the whole ecclesia. It pleased them all as it says in verse 12,

"Then all the congregation [ecclesia] answered and said with a loud voice, As thou hast said, so must we do."

These are all again familiar patterns and lessons for our ecclesias in the world today.

The Children Included

There is an interesting aspect of the great ecclesia in Ezra 10:1 that I want to point out. The great ecclesia includes "children". This is not an isolated occurrence. Its beginnings are found in Deut. 31:9-13,

"And Moses wrote this law, and delivered it unto the priests the sons of Levi, which bare the ark of the covenant of the LORD, and unto all the elders of Israel. And Moses commanded them, saying, At the end of every seven years, in the solemnity of the year of release, in the feast of tabernacles, When all Israel is come to appear before the LORD thy God in the place which he shall choose, thou shalt read this law before all Israel in their hearing. Gather [ecclesia] the people together, men, and women, and children, and thy stranger that is within thy gates, that they may hear, and that they may learn, and fear the LORD your God, and observe to do all the words of this law: And that their children, which have not known any thing, may hear, and learn to fear the LORD your God, as long as ye live in the land whither ye go over Jordan to possess it."

The word "gather" in verse 12 is the verb form of ecclesia. Moses is instructing here that every seven years, the year of release, during the feast of tabernacles they are to have a big study day. At this time, they would read the whole law in front of adults and children. It was to be a solemn assembly. There are many times in scripture where the children are part and parcel of the great ecclesia (Josh. 8:35; 2 Chr. 20:5,13-14; Ezra 10:1; Neh. 8:2; Joel 2:16). The reason, as given in verse 13 is that they may hear and learn to fear God.

I have heard tale of some ecclesias abroad that have their Sunday School the same time as the Memorial Meeting. I suppose the reason is so the little tykes don"t disturb the solemnity of the occasion. According to the scriptures nothing could be more wrong. It is critical as parents of young children that you try and get your child to sit quietly in meeting. As a parent you are going to have to gauge that according to the child, but you have to try as soon as possible and stick to it. It is the greatest blessing you can give them to share that moment with adults as we all approach God in fear.

I remember when our girls were little, and we"d get those sideways glances when they made too much noise and we had to take them out of the room. The elders sometimes forget how hard it is. But we should all be very lenient when a child acts up in meeting, seeing it as a very necessary part of the whole ecclesia, and trusting that as the parent walks them out of the room that they will teach them the fear of God in the hallway.

Assembling for a Feast

The great ecclesia came together not always for judgment but also for times of joy and fellowship. You can see that here in Deut. 31:12 which was to take place every seven years, the year of release at the feast of tabernacles.

Solomon

During the days of Solomon this is done at the dedication of the house of God. It is recorded for us starting in 2 Chr. 5:2-3,

"Then Solomon assembled [ecclesia] the elders of Israel, and all the heads of the tribes, the chief of the fathers of the children of Israel, unto Jerusalem, to bring up the ark of the covenant of the LORD out of the city of David, which is Zion. Wherefore all the men of Israel assembled [ecclesia] themselves unto the king in the feast which was in the seventh month."

The feast of the seventh month was the feast of tabernacles. At this time, Solomon stands before the whole ecclesia and blesses them (2 Chr. 6:3,12-13). He says a beautiful prayer about forgiveness and at the end they have a great feast in 2 Chr. 7:8-9,

"Also at the same time Solomon kept the feast seven days, and all Israel with him, a very great congregation [ecclesia], from the entering in of Hamath unto the river of Egypt. And in the eighth day they made a solemn assembly: for they kept the dedication of the altar seven days, and the feast seven days [14 days total]. And on the three and twentieth day of the seventh month he sent the people away into their tents, glad and merry in heart for the goodness that the LORD had shewed unto David, and to Solomon, and to Israel his people."

This is a wonderful foreshadowing of what the kingdom of God will be like. This was the kingdom of God! God had chosen Jerusalem to build his house (2 Chr. 6:4-6). The ark, the symbol of the glory of God, came to its "resting place" (2 Chr. 7:41). Solomon, the seed of David, sat on the throne of the Lord (2 Chr. 6:10). The whole kingdom had come from Hamath (Euphrates) to the river of Egypt (cp. 2 Chr. 9:26; Gen. 15:18). There is so much here that gives us the taste of the kingdom to come. Especially the whole ecclessia celebrating the feast of tabernacles with so much joy. This was usually for a week but here it is for two weeks.

Hezekiah

In our last study we considered the ecclesia in the days of Hezekiah. Did you notice the "great ecclesia" there? It is in 2 Chr. 30:13,

"And there assembled at Jerusalem much people to keep the feast of unleavened bread in the second month, a very great congregation [ecclesia]."

This feast was also extraordinary because it was doubled to two weeks,

"And the whole assembly [ecclesia] took counsel to keep other seven days: and they kept other seven days with gladness."

There had not been such immense joy among the ecclesia since the days of Solomon (v. 26). Both of these incidents foreshadow the kingdom age. You can see the types. Hezekiah stands like the Lord Jesus Christ to be an intercessor for those who are not sanctified (v. 17-18). When Hezekiah says, "The Lord pardon every one" he uses the Hebrew word kaphar which means "to cover" and is the word used for making atonement. The Lord hears the prayer and heals or forgives the people (v. 19).

Jesus and the Great Ecclesia

We are those who are in need of sanctification which can only be achieved by Jesus Christ. It is this sanctification that makes us his brethren, part of the ecclesia which he is building. "This is what Hebrews 2 is teaching, starting at verse 10.

"For it became him, for whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons unto glory, to make the captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings. {11} For both he that sanctifieth and they who are sanctified are all of one: for which cause he is not ashamed to call them brethren, {12} Saying, I will declare thy name unto my brethren, in the midst of the church [ecclesia] will I sing praise unto thee."

Solomon and Hezekiah were but types of the work of our Lord Jesus Christ. His ecclesia will be the greatest, being filled with sons of glory, those sanctified by his blood, those who he is not ashamed to call his brethren. This was the joy that was set before Jesus and how he endured. They are "all of one" because they are of "one heart" as in the day of Hezekiah (2 Chr. 30:12). It was the "great ecclesia", being in the very presence of so many brothers and sisters, being one together in true harmony, fellowship and worship in the kingdom.

"For what is our hope, or joy, or crown of rejoicing? Are not even ye in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ at his coming? For ye are our glory and joy." (1 Thess. 2:19-20)

This joy of Christ for his ecclesia is in Hebrews 2:12. This is a quote of Psalm 22:22 and is another connection back to the Old Testament. The word "church" is the Greek ecclesia and in Psalm 22 it is the Hebrew word "qahal". What is in Psalm 22? It's that great Messianic Psalm which was in the mind of our Lord while he was on the cross for he quotes the first verse, "My God, my God why, why hast thou forsaken me?" We know this Psalm because it predicts him being pierced (v. 16) and the parting of his garments (v. 18). There is another side to this Psalm that looks beyond his death. It all starts in verse 22, the verse that is quoted in Hebrews 2:12.

"I will declare thy name unto my brethren: in the midst of the congregation [ecclesia] will I praise thee."

There is a change in the Psalm at this point that goes from past tense to future tense. If the words of verses 1-21 are the thoughts of Jesus on the cross, I like to think, verses 22-24 are his words on the morning of the resurrection. His thoughts immediately turned to his brethren, declaring the name of God (as we see in the Acts).

There is another turn at verse 25 which undoubtedly is now about the kingdom. Look at verse 25,

"My praise shall be of thee in the great congregation [ecclesia]: I will pay my vows before them that fear him."

There is our phrase "the great ecclesia". Why is it here? Because it is the focus of Christ of the great ecclesia in the kingdom of God. In that Kingdom there is going to be a great feast (v. 26, 29) that will be so much greater than Solomon's or Hezekiah's. The Lord Jesus at the last supper said, "I will not any more eat thereof, until it be fulfilled in the kingdom of God" (Luke 22:15). This is the Passover. The feast that Hezekiah had foreshadowed. Brothers and sisters, we are going to be partakers of that feast and it will not be just a little bread and sip of wine. Imagine yourself there.

In Ezekiel's vision of the great temple in the kingdom he was told that the east gate would be continually shut for there the prince, shall sit to eat bread (Ezek. 44:2). Ezekiel tells us the Passover and Feast of Tabernacles will be reinstituted at that time. The prince will not be eating there alone. The temple is so massive and extensive because there will be the "great ecclesia" of which he saw while on the cross. There will be fulfilled that promise of Jesus that he would eat of it again with all his brothers and sisters.

At the last supper Jesus also said to his apostles in Luke 22:29-30,

"And I appoint unto you a kingdom, as my Father hath appointed unto me; That ye may eat and drink at my table in my kingdom, and sit on thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel."

There would be feasting with Jesus at his table in the kingdom, but they would also be judging. This brings out the other aspect of the great ecclesia which we saw at the beginning of this study. The ecclesia is about fellowship, but it is also about judgment.

The ecclesia which we belong to now is a training ground for our rulership in the kingdom of God. Paul took the Corinthians to task for not exercising judgment. He says in 1 Cor. 5:12-13,

"For what have I to do with judging outsiders? Is it not those inside the church whom you are to judge? God judges those outside. "Purge the evil person from among you." (quote form Deut. 13:5)"

It seems these days there are a lot of brothers and sisters becoming more concerned with judging outsiders then judging in the ecclesia. The focus now is to be judging in the ecclesia. We rightly do not vote or protest during this day and age. We are not active in worldly politics and government. But it will not always be that way. We should have a keen sense of the injustices of this present age but being realistic that we will only be able to fix it when Jesus comes again. For it is at that time that we will live and reign with Christ for a thousand years. Look at the words of Paul as he continues in 1 Cor. 6:1-3

"When one of you has a grievance against another, does he dare go to law before the unrighteous instead of the saints? Or do you not know that the saints will judge the world? And if the world is to be judged by you, are you incompetent to try trivial cases? Do you not know that we are to judge angels? How much more, then, matters pertaining to this life!"

The matters we judge on now are trivial compared to what we will be doing in the kingdom. This is a training ground.

People these days are crying out for justice. They chant "no justice, no peace". We know what they mean. If you don"t give us justice, we will not give you peace. The ironic thing is this is actually a Biblical principle. There can be no peace without justice.

The injustice in this world is real. It is terrible. It should prick us to our hearts. You, as a saint in Christ's kingdom are the answer. You might say to yourself, "I don"t think that is appealing to me, being a ruler." Just think of this... you will be immortal, like unto the angels. The full "power of the world to come" (Heb. 6:4-5) will be yours not just a taste as it was in the early ecclesia. This is the great ecclesia. You will be better equipped then anybody to right the wrongs of the kingdoms of men. The racism, poverty, and violence so rooted in our societies will be overthrown by the justice and peace of the kingdom of God, his great ecclesia.[1]

"For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given: and the government shall be upon his shoulder: and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace. Of the increase of his government and peace there shall be no end, upon the throne of David, and upon his kingdom, to order it, and to establish it with judgment and with justice from henceforth even for ever. The zeal of the LORD of hosts will perform this." (Isa. 9:6-7)

Brother and sisters, as God's ecclesia, let us prepare our hearts for that day. It is coming soon.